It was a warm day in july, Marlena stood by the window of her bedroom thinking about the past few years.It was cloudy and it looked like it was about to rain. The weather outside was a mirror of her mind. she felt so down and lost. All she could think about was John and how much she loved him, but after a great deal of time she realised that she had to move on, even if it was without him.
“Oh John, how am I supposed to do this without you, I really have to let you go.” She sighed softly. “It’s been so long now and you seem to be happy with Kristen, so there’s only one thing I can do and that is moving forward. But how?”
She is so lost in her thoughts that she didn’t hear the pjone ring right away, it rings quit a few times before it brings her back to reality. With a hoarse voice from crying she answers it.
“Hello?”
The voice on the other end can tell she has been crying and hesitates before speaking.Marlena gets a little angry because she thinks it’s a prank caller, but she dicides to ask politely who it is rather than scream and hang up.
“Hello, Marlena Evans here, Who’s calling?”
Her voice is surprisingly calm and strong now. She is startled by the familiar voice and a smile breaks through on her tearstained face.
“Hello Marlena, it’s Craig Wesley, remember me?”
“Oh my, yes of course, hi how are you?”
She knows Craig from years back when they were going through med school together. She dated him for a while, until they lost contact after graduation.
“I’m fine Marlena, but you’re sounding like you have been crying?”
“Oh, don’t worry about me Craig, I’m just fine now, it’s so good to hear you again.”
“It’s good to hear you to, I am calling for a reason though.”
“Why is that?”
Marlena was starting to feel all of those old feelings for him just by hearing his voice.
“I just came to Salem today and I was feeling a little lonely so I just hoped that you might be free and willing to spend a night in town with me, just dinner and a little dancing maybe, that is if you are willing of course.”
“Wy yes Craig, I would love that, I could use a good time right now.”
“How does eight o’clock and Chez Vous sound?”
“I must say it sounds good.”
“Okay I will pick you up at 7:30, how does that sound?”
“That sounds like a date, I’ll see you then.”
She was actually smiling when she hung up the phone. A lot of old feelings raced through her body. There was a time she cared very much about Craig, but before it could turn to love they lost contact because she went to Salem and he was staying in Colorado.
“I’m actually looking forward to see him again. Maybe I can go on with my life sooner than I thought.”
“Oh my, what am I gonna wear?”
When she opened her closet her eye fell on a red sexy, very low cut dress.
“This may seem a little bold, but what the heck, I’m gonna waer it anyway.I was saving it for a time that John and I would be reunited but now that’s not gonna happen I might as well wear it now.”
Within the hour she was all ready to go, wearing that smashing red dress and her hair up in a french twist, a few stray curls dangling around her neck and a beautifull and tastefull pair of diamond earrings flattering her earlobes.
She took a last look in the mirror when the doorbell rang.
—————————————
Meanwhile in the Dimera Mansion John Black was in his livingroom waiting for Kristen to get dressed. He promised her a nice dinner for just the two of them. He felt so guilty towards her for not loving her the way she loved him, the way she diserved to be loved. But there was only one woman who had stolen his heart, the only one who could have his whole heart and that was the beautifull lady shrink Dr. Marlena Evans.
“Oh Doc, how could I have let you go? Why couldn’t I trust in your love for me? Why did Roman have to come back? No, that’s not fair but than again nothing is is it? We were so happy for so many years untill he came back to take the life back I had unconsciously stolen from him. I handed you and Carrie and the twins over to him as if you were his possession, we never gave you the chance to say what it was that YOU wanted. I can’t blame Roman, he let you go after he realized you could never love him the way we love each other. That must have been so hard for him but still he did it. When you said you loved me, I couldn’t believe it because I have hurt you more times than I care to remember.”
Whit a loud sigh he sat down on the sofa, tears were brimming in his eyes when he looked at the picture of Doc with the twins.
“How could I ever believe we can live our lives apart from one and other? I really tought you were better of with someone else but me, But Doc I know now it won’t work. If I’d see you in the arms of another man, I know I wouldn’t be able to be happy for you, it would only break my heart. I have to be honest to you and Kristen. I have to tell her I still love you and break our engagement off. It’s not fair to her to keep her hopes up when I know I could never really make her happy. We’ll go out for dinner and than I’m going to break the news to her.”
————————————–
Marlena was rushing down the stairs of her penthouse wile wondering who was at the door. It was still early so it wasn’t likely that it was Craig. With a swift move she opened the wooden door.
“Sami! Hi sweetie, what are you doing here?”
“Geez mom, it’s nice to see you too”, Sami said with a grin.
“Now you know I didn’t mean it like that but I wasn’t expecting you. So I must say I’m a bit surprised. You are always welcome here, you know that don’t you?”
“Yeah mom, I know. I was bored out of my mind back at the house. Will is with Lucas, daddy is working and Carrie and Austin are god knows where. Why do I get the feeling you are all dressed up for a date? You look stunning mom! John is gonna love it.”
Marlena’s face went pale by only the mentioning of his name.
“Mom, what’s wrong.”
“It’s nothing sweetheart, you are right, I’m going on a date… only it’s not with John.”
“What? Why not mom? You two love each other, hell, even I understand that now. What’s standing in your way?”
“Actually John is. I’ve told him over and over how much I love him and how much I want to be with him, but he doesn’t believe me for many reasons. So I give up and try to move on, maybe it is for the best. He seems to be pretty happy with Kristen and I’m trying to be happy for him.”
“Mom, that’s bull and you know it!”
Sami didn’t understand it at all, but than again, who does?
“You two can’t stay away from each other forever you know. You were meant to be together and you know it as well as I do.”
“Oh honey, I thought so too for a long time, but maybe we were wrong.”
“Well, if it’s not John with whom do you have a date then?”
“I got a phone call earlier this evening from an old med school friend of mine, his name is Craig Wesley. If you saty you can meet him. He’s supposed to be here in half an hour.”
“Mmm, no thanks mom, maybe next time. I was just getting used to the idea of you and John being together and I don’t think I’m ready for an other replacement for daddy.”
Marlena looked at her daughter’s saddened face. Sami had come such a long way, it had taken a long time for her to accept that the love between Marlena and John was a love that couldn’t be denied.
“Sami, you know I will always have a special place in my heart for your father but I’m not in love with him and he knows and accepts that. And if John and I were meant together we would be together right now, but as long as I know that that’s not goning to happen I have to move on. I’m not saying it will be with Craig but it may be possible. Only time will tell.”
“Okay mom, but for now I’m gonna get out of here so you can wait for your date. I’m sorry to hear it’s not with John but i really want you to have a good time though. Bye mom, Maybe I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Okay Sami, you take care and we’ll see each other tomorrow.”
They were both thinking how glad they were to be so close again now all the hurt and anger was behind them. They hugged one more time and Sami went on her way leaving Marlena aguishly waiting for her date
With a swift move John wiped the tears from his face when he realized Kristen was coming down the stairs. He had to admit she looked really beautiful.
“Ah honey you look beautiful. Are you all set to go?”
“Yes John I am. I’m looking forward to spend a nice quiet dinner with you.”She said with a warm smile on her face.
John had to look away or she would definitely have seen the grim look on his face and the salty water brimming in his eyes.
“If only you knew Kristen, what’s about to happen tonight, if you only knew.
You are so beautiful with that smile on your face, and I’m about to take it away. I hope I can make you understand why.” John thought to himself.
“Well, let’s go then, I’ll go get the car. You wait here okay?”
“Sure honey, be quick.”
When John walked out the door to get the car, the smile disappeared from Kristens face.
“Oh John, do you really think I don’t know what’s going on? I know you care for me but you will never love me like you love your precious Doc, saint Marlena.”She said sarcastically.
Once Kristen and Marlena became friends, almost close friends. But that friendship became a little awkward when Kristen realised John was still in love with Marlena.And she could see in Marlena’s eyes that her feelings for John were pretty much the same if not stronger. She couldn’t blame Marlena or John for that matter, but never the less it was hard to witness seeing their love growing before her very eyes. There was a time tough she would’ve done anything to hold on to John.She even thought about not taking her pill anymore, so she could hold on to John by a child. Luckily for John she came to her senses. No matter how much she loved him, she wouldn’t settle for a small part of his heart.If she couldn’t have his whole heart, she could do nothing more than to let him go. She knew there was no fighting this love between John and Marlena.Even if they didn’t know it themselves.
“I’ve to tell him tonight, but how? What will I say? Honey, I know you don’t love me as much as I love you, so it’s time to go our seperate ways. It was fun but tata! No, that’s not the way but what is? No matter how I say it it’s not going to be easy.”
She startled when she heard John comming through the door.
“The car is right outside, are you ready to go’?”
“Yes, let me put my coat on and we can go.”She said grabbing her coat.
“Here let me help you with that.”
Then they walked to the car together to a night full of surprises and heartache.
——————————————-
Back at Marlena’s penthouse the doorbell rang for the second time. Marlena quickly grabbed her light coat and walked to the door.
“That must be Craig, right on time!”
Her slender hand trembled a little when she reached for the doorknob. She felt as if she was going out on her first date. In a way it was. After she and Roman got divorced, she hadn’t dated anyone. She had hoped for so long that John would come to his senses, but now it was time to move on. She had to hold her breath from gasping when she saw the handsome Craig standing in the doorway.
“Hello Marlena, you look dashing! ” Craig blurted out.
“Well hello, you look rather handsome yourself Craig.” They laughed wile pulling each other in a squashing hug.
“Oh my, it’s so good to see you again, I want you to tell me everything you have done all those years.”
“I will if you do the same, my parents told me everything they heard from Frank and Martha about you, but I know for sure there’s much more you can tell me. The story’s I have heard from them are a bit hard to believe.”
“Why is that? What’s so hard to believe? No, wait first you have to tell me what exactly they have told you.”
Marlena said with a shy smile on her face.
“We can talk about all that over dinner, we really got to go now, if we’re late we will loose our table. I’ve been told they’re not good in holding it. Let’s go to my car my lady.”
Marlena took his outstretched hand and together they walked to the elevator waiting to bring them downstairs.
Craig and Marlena walked trough the entrance of the restaurant. The maitre d came immediately to show them their table. It was in a corner by the window. Craig helped her in her seat and sat down himself. They hadn’t spoken much on the way over there, both lost in the past they shared together.
“It looks like more people came up with the same idea to go out for dinner”, Marlena said breaking the silence.
“Well, I’ve heard it is one of the finest restaurants in town, i mean that’s why I picked it. Now let’s talk about you, why were you crying on the phone earlier?”
Marlena blushed a little shade of pink. She knew she couldn’t fool him, so she might as well tell the whole story.
“Do you have the time? It’s kind of a long story.”
“For you lady, I have a lifetime to spend, so start talking about what is bothering that beautiful head of yours. Let’s see if I can help bringing that amazing smile back on your face.”
“You always knew how and when to say the right thing don’t you?”
“Well, let’s say it keeps my mind of of my own troubles and I just like to bring a smile on your face whenever and however I can.”
“What troubles are you talking about, if you don’t mind my asking? Anything I can help you with?”
“Oh, just the usual problems in the romantic area, nothing life threatening. I haven’t told you yet but just a few days ago I divorced my second wife. One way or the other I just can’t hold on to the woman I love long enough to grow old.” He said with with half a laughter.
“It seems we have the same problem then, maybe we should stick together, sounds like we diserve each other. You have to know I have the same problems with men. I divorced Roman because he knew I couldn’t love him like I love John, we are still close friends I’m thankfull for that. And John, well… That’s just a whole other story.”
“Sounds intriguing, care to tell me more?”
Craig knew about Roman but John was news to him. All he heard was that she and John Loved each other so much that everyone believed nothing could stand in the way of their love. His parents told him Roman stepped aside because of the love she and John shared. He had thought they would be together right after the divorce.
“Yes I would like to talk to you about it, if you promise me you will tell me the minute I bore you.”
He saw the pain it was causing her in her hazel eyes. He remembered how brilliant they looked when she was happy or excited. Now they were still the most amazing eyes he’d ever seen but they seemed a little empty as well.
“Oh I doubt that you could ever bore me, so start talking.”
“I don’t even now where to begin. Let’s see… I divorced Roman of my love for John, that I told you already. I went to see John after that. I wanted to tell him the good news, but I was to late I guess. He just couldn’t believe I loved him because in his eyes he had hurt me too much and too often. I told him that it was okay cause I had hurt him just as bad. He still wasn’t convinced and told me it was better for ME to try and live without him. I was mad as hell I didn’t have a say in it.”
“I can only imagine your reaction.”Craig was stunned. He knew he wouldn’t let her go if he thought he had a chance with such an amazing woman.
“Well… My reaction wasn’t pretty. I did everything I could to convince him otherwise but it had no affect. By then he was involved with Kristen Blake. At first I thought he did that to convince me to move on with my life and because he wanted to spent his with Kristen but I know he doesn’t love her at least not in the way he loves me. Or maybe loved me, I don’t know anymore.”
While they were talking they hadn’t noticed John and Kristen coming in. Marlena did have a strange feeling that normally indicated that John was nearby but she didn’t think about it twice because she thought it was because she was talking about him with Craig. John and Kristen had ordered their meals and while waiting for it they were both trying to think of a way to let the other go gently.
“Oh John how am I gonna bring this to you? It’s not that I don’t love you but still…” Kristen thought to herself.
John was the first to break the silence between them.
“Kristen there is something I want to talk to you about. I… I… eh, I don’t exactly know how to tell you this but uh…”
“Wait John, before you say anything, I want to talk to you too. Please let me go first before I loose my nerve okay?”
“Okay, tell me what’s on your mind.”
“I don’t know how to put this, but I can’t go on like this. I mean you know i love you and I know you care about me but…John? Are you listening to me?”
John’s face fell, not because of what Kristen told him, he hadn’t heard anything of it because for some reason he was drawn to the other side of the restaurant.A shiver went trough his spine and the little hairs in the nape of his neck were standing straight up. He immediately knew Marlena was nearby. His eyes were automatically drawn to her. He didn’t like what he saw. His precious Doc, HIS love of his life with an other man? Noooo, he couldn’t believe it.
“Oh my god Doc, Why? Who is he? No I can’t think like that. Wasn’t I the one who told her to move on, to forget about me? Wasn’t I the one who told her I aren’t good enough for her? Oh man,I feel my heart breaking into a zillion little pieces, not only my heart, my soul also feels so empty. What have I done? How could I let her go? I’ve messed up big time.” He really was lost in his thoughts.
By that time Kristen knew he wasn’t listening, he hadn’t heard a word she said.
“…and then I was thinking to put ten pink elephants in the backyard and a purple goldfish in the pond.”
“Mmm, that’s nice honey.” John said absent minded.
“John! Hello, earth to John!”
“Oh, I’m sorry Kristen I guess I’m a little out of it huh? So what were you saying?”
Kristen saw the reason for John’s abstraction. She couldn’t help but smile. There and then she knew she wouldn’t rest until she had found a man who was as madly in love with her as John was with Marlena.
“Honey, I know why you weren’t listening and I want you to know I understand. I was telling you we can’t stay together. You and I both know you love Marlena and I don’t want to be second choice.I want you to be happy John and for a long time I was convinced I could make you happy. Now I realise I’ll never be the one to make you happy. So get your butt over there and tell Marlena you love her and that you want to start your life with her, don’t worry about me, I’ll be okay.”
“I… I don’t know what to say Kristen. I came here with you for the same reason, to tell you we don’t have a future together. You are right, I love Marlena with all of my heart, but that is a love that can never be.”
“Why is that John? You know as good as I do she loves you more than life itself, there is no reason for the two of you to not be together.”
“Yes there is and that reason is me. I told her I wasn’t good enough for her and I told her to move on without me. And by the looks of it, she did just as I told her to do.”
“Oh, come on John, you don’t really believe she could get over you that easely do you? Just go to her and say you love her and that you’ve made a mistake, a huge mistake. She’ll understand.”
John couldn’t believe Kristen was so supportive, he thought for sure she would make a scene when he told her they hadn’t a future together and here she was telling him to go to Marlena to declare his love for her.
“You know Kristen, you are an amazing woman, we just broke up and you are already okay with me being in love twith somebody else.”
“No, I’m just plain stupid.We both have lost so much time by ignoring the obvious. I knew all along you loved Marlena, I never stood a chance. And to be honest, I’m not gonna settle for a man who doesn’t love me and only me for a hundred percent. We have to do the right thing now. You have to tell Marlena how you feel about her or you’ll be sorry for the rest of your life and I keep on searching for the right man. So go and talk to her already!”
“Okay, I’ll think I do just that.”
Although his stomach turned into a knot he stood up and walked towards Marlena and Craig. He could only hope he wasn’t to late.
Just when John made a move to walk towards Marlena to talk to her he was stoppeddead in his track. He saw Marlena and Craig who were standing up and walking towards the dancefloor. He felt all sorts of emotions. She looked gorgeous as always, but the anger inside was rising up in his body by the sight of this other man by her side. He was leading her towards the dance floor and she was gracefully taking his hand, they were both laughing heartily. It was all he could do to stop himself from punching that man straight in the face. All he could do was stand there, ager and jealousy rising.
Craig and Marlena were oblivious of the angry man standing there staring. Altough Marlena knew unconsciously there was something wrong. She ignored the feeling and melted against Craig’s body to dance a very slow dance.
“I almost forgot how good it feels to be in your arms”, Marlena sighed.
“It is almost as if we’re back in time, lady you always knew how to dance, I just want to hold you forever.”
“Well, I’m not gonna argue with you, I could stay in your arms forever. I haven’t felt so good in a very long time.”
They both moved slow in each others arms when the song changed. They were playing “Unchained Melody”, a song that belonged to John and Marlena. Marlena stiffened in Craig’s arms, he could feel the tension rising in her slender body.
“Are you okay? You are all tensed.”
“I’m sorry it’s just that this used to be the song John and I danced to, it seems wrong to dance to it with you.”
“Do you want to sit down? We don’t have to dance to it if you don’t want to.”
Before Marlena could answer she heard the familiar voice behind her, a voice she knew only too well.
“Do you mind if I cut in?”John asked with a stern voice. The look on his face gave away his feelings it shot daggers. Everyone could see he wasn’t too happy at this moment.
“Yes I do mind John, I have a wonderfull evening with this man here and I don’t want you to interrupt it. Why don’t you ask your fiancee for a dance, I’m sure she would love to.”
It came out more sarcastically than she meant to, but never the less it was something she felt had to be said.
“Aren’t you going to introduce me to your date?”
“Sure if you insist. John this is Craig Wesley an old med school friend of mine, Craig meet John Black, the one I told you about.”
“It’s nice to meet you John, she indeed told me about you. Why don’t I step aside for a while so the two of you can dance and do some talking?”
“Yeah, why don’t you do that Craig?”John sneered.
He couldn’t help himself. Craig actualy looked like a really nice guy but his anger got the best of him.
“No Craig, I was enjoying my dance with you, you don’t have to step aside. I want to dance with you, John has made it pretty clear he doesn’t want anything from me, so I want you to stay and dance with me.”
“No, that’s okay, the two of you really need to talk and I have to make a phone call anyway, so I’ll leave the two of you if you’ll excuse me.”
Before Marlena could stop him Craig was gone to let them talk.She felt so strange, she wanted to jump in John’s arms and hold on to him as if her life depended on him and she wanted to hit him all over at the same time. There was no way of knowing what she would do and John knew it too. He saw it in her eyes, they were shining dangerously. He could see the love but it was behind a curtain of anger and pain. And he knew she had every right to be.
“Come with me to the terrace so we can talk quietly”. john took her upper arm but she yanked it free from his grip.
“I can walk there by my self thank you, altough I don’t know why I’m agreeing to this. You have no right to do this to me.”
John wisely kept his mouth shut for the time being, just until they were on the terrace. On the terrace Marlena walked to the ballustrade and stared in front of her.her head filled with all sorts of thoughts.
“How can it be he has such a strong hold of me? I want to be mad as hell with him but all I want to do is look in his eyes and tell him how much I love him. I wanted that for so long, I still do. But he was the one to tell me to move on. It took me a long time to do that. And just as I have a chance of a life with someone else John is acting as if I’m doing something improper. How dare he!”
“Doc,…Marlena, before you get all worked up over me, let me say something first please. just hear me out. Will you do that?”
John had hoped she would turn around to face him so he could look in her hazel orbs, he could always tell how she felt by looking in them. He was hoping he found love in them instead of anger. She didn’t turn around, if she had done that, he would have seen the tears forming in her eyes. She cleared her throat before speaking, afraid John could tell she was about to cry.
“Yeah, I can do that but you better talk fast, I have no intension of letting Craig alone for too long on our first DATE.”
That hit John like a ton of bricks. He knew he had to think of something good to tell her and fast.
Back inside Craig walked over to Kristen and introduced himself.
“Hi, I’m Craig Wesley, do you mind if I keep you company while your fiance is keeping my date busy?”
“No please sit down, I could use a little company, I’m Kristen Blake by the way.”
Kristen had seen him from a distance but up close he looked more handsome than she dared to imagine.
“They should be out there for a while, they have a lot to talk about. Are you okay with that? I mean he is your fiance.”
“Nope, not anymore. We just broke the engagement off a few minutes ago.”
“I’m sorry to hear that but you don’t look like your devastated by it.”
“That’s because I’m not. I knew all along he wasn’t meant to be mine. It just took a while before I opened my eyes. It’s better this way. I only hope those two too will finally open their eyes to see they can’t live without each other. I’m sorry, I hope you didn’t already plan a future for you and Marlena cause I can tell you now that it won’t happen.”
“Yeah, I already figured as much.” Craig said with a grim face.
“I can’t deny I hoped on a future with that amazing lady I once knew so well, but I’ve to agree with you there is certainly a lot of chemistry between the two of them.”
“Yes there is, it’s there for anyone to see. But let’s talk about you, where are you coming from? How long will you stay? How do you know Marlena?”
Kristen was so impressed by this man she couldn’t stop herself from babbling. Craig found he was interested in this woman. Soon they forgot the rest of the world and talked about themselves and their hopes and dreams.
“You had no right to talk to Craig the way you did you know, he’s a nice man who just wants me to be happy, if only for a little while.”
“I’m really sorry about that, you’re right, I shouldn’t have done that. I don’t know what came over me. I just couldn’t stand it any longer to see you in his arms.”
“As if you have a saying in that.”
She was becomming more and more annoyed with him. The anger in her had the upperhand. She was becomming furious with him, the tears were spilling from her eyes, there was no way of hiding it from him any longer.She knew she had to let him do the talking now or she would scream his head off and she had no desire to do that . It wasn’t like her to raise her voice so she became silent. John could hear she was crying and it broke his heart, although it was already broken. He had always hated to see her cry, to often he was the reason for her crying, he knew that only too well.
“Please don’t cry sweetheart, I can’t stand to see you cry. I’m sorry for the pain I’m causing you. I know I told you to move on with your life without me, but it was a lie,a stupid lie. I don’t want to loose you, I can’t loose you. I don’t want to live without you. Please forgive me and give me another chance. I know I am asking a lot of you, but will you please? I know you still love me and if you are honest with yourself you will have to admit we belong together. We are connected with body, mind and soul. There’s nothing that can break that connection. Not you, not me, nothing can.”
Marlena spun around to face him. Tears were falling harder and harder. She just didn’t care anymore if he saw her crying or not. She was so confused. She didn’t know anymore what was true and what’s not. Didn’t know what to believe anymore.
“What in the hell do you want from me John Black! Every time I tried to convince you of the same thing you turned me down because YOU believed we could never be happy together. Over and over again you stepped on my heart, breaking it. Now I’m finally moving on with my life and what do you do? You… you…aaagh! You make me so furious. You are going to be married to Kristen, I don’t like it but I’ve accepted it. I want for you to be happy. I just got reacquainted with Craig who I like very much i must say, and now all of the sudden you want me back? Why is that John? You didn’t seem to care when I was all alone and now that I’m seeing someone else you care again all of the sudden? Is this love talking or is it jealousy? Please tell me, I want to know.”
“I know it must seem to you this way that it is jealousy talking and in a way it is. I really thought I did the right thing by letting you go, pushing you away. I couldn’t be more wrong. I thought I would die on the spot when I saw you in Craig’s arms. I do love you with not only my heart but body and mind too Doc. And as for Kristen and I, we broke off the engagement tonight.
Now he had her full attention, for just a moment he saw hope and passion sparkling in her eyes. But as soon as it came it was gone.
“Now tell me John, wich one of you did the breaking up part? Was it you or was it Kristen? Wich one of you wanted out of the relationship? Tell me cause I have to know.”
“Well, truthfully it was Kristen but she beat me to it. I was planning on telling her the same thing over dinner. She broke the relationship of before I had the chance.”
“Oh how convenient, she turned YOU down. So you thought what? Let’s see if I can get good old Doc between meals? Is that it John? Am I gonna be a nice time killer? Just until you have found a new love of your life and you decide you don’t want or need me anymore? Or will you tell me again that it’s best for me to move on and let go of you?”
“God… she is beautiful when she’s mad, all I want to do is hold her until all the hurt is gone. How do I make things right?” John’s brain was working on full speed. He knew he could loose her here and now forever.
“Doc, I know I do a poor job of explaining myself but you have to believe me if I say that there will be nobody else, I love you and only you. I always hve and I always will. Please look in my eyes so you can see the truth in them. Please honey look at me.”
“Look at you? I don’t think I’ll ever want to look in your eyes anymore. My mind is all messed up because of you. I have to think, so if you please will leave me alone and tell Craig that I’m gonna join him again in a little while I would appreciate that. You can apologize to him at the same time for your behaviour towards him earlier.”
John didn’t want to leave her alone at that moment but he knew it was the wisest thing to do. He still had the feeling he was going to loose her, so he desperately grabbed her hands and pulled her towards him. Before she could utter a protest of some sorts he kissed her fiercely on her mouth. At first she tried to resist hem but for a brief moment she gave in. Only to break free from him after a few seconds that seemed an eternity.
“No John, you’re not getting anywhere with this. Don’t you even think you can walk your way back into my life with that.”
“I wasn’t trying to persuade you with a kiss, I just want you to remember how it feels when we’re together. We were meant for each other and you know it. I just wanted you to remember that. I will leave you to think about it but i’ll be back to talk to you again. You can bet on it.”
Without saying anything more John walked back inside. Marlena was alone now with her feelings. Her fingertips touched her lips, she wanted to savour that kiss. She could still smell his manly muscular sent with a touch of cool marine in it. It had always aroused her, this time was no exception.
“What on earth am I gonna do? I want him with all of my heart and soul but I couldn’t bare it if he’s gonna let me down again. I know he loves me but is our love going to be enough? How can I find out? And what about Craig? I care about him, there is a possibility of a future with him. Oh… who am I kidding? There is no way I’m ever getting over John, damn him! Why does it have to be so difficult?”
Meanwhile back in the restaurant John found himself walking towards Kristen and Craig. They were laughing and talking and if you didn’t know any better you would have thought they were a couple in love. Jihn wouldn’t mind that to happen at all. He wanted Kristen to be happy and with Craig out of the way he stood a better chance with Marlena.
“Ahum, Craig could I have a word with you?”
“Of course, is everything alright between you and Marlena? I hope the two of you have worked everything out.”
“No, I’m afraid it’s gonna take some time but in the end it will work out. I know it will, I have to believe that. She wanted some time alone so she asked me to tell you she will join you in a little while. As for me, I would like to apologize to you for the way I treated you earlier, I was way out of line and I’m sorry about that.”
“That’s okay, I guess I would have reacted the same way. Although I’m a little puzzled how you could let such a fine lady walk away from you. If I were you I would do anything to get her back.”
“Oh, believe me, I will move heaven and earth to do just that. I will stop the world from spinning if she asked me to. Kristen, I’m sorry it took so long but I can see you were in good company.”
“Yes, very good indeed. Craig and I have decided to get to know each other a little better, I offered to show him around town, do you care to join us?” Maybe Marlena will too.”
“No thanks Kristen, I’m not really in the mood and I doubt Doc is.”
“That’s why we were planning it for tonight, by the looks of things you and Marlena could use the time together, without us in the way.”
“Yes that’s the plan and speaking of Marlena, i’d better go and see if she is okay with that.”Craig said while he raised from his chair to go look for her.
Before he could go John stopped him.
“Would you mind if I told her about your plans?”
“Yes, as a matter of fact, I would mind. I really think it will be better if I told her. I think she wouldn’t mind it coming from me. If you told her I went with Kristen she would think you drove me away just so you could be with her. So give me a minute to talk to her and we will be on our way so you and she can work things out okay?”
“Yeah, you’re probably right, she doesn’t think to highly of me now. I don’t even now if she wants to talk to me at all right now or any time soon.”
“All right then I’ll be right back.’
John and Kristen watched him walk to the terrace both lost in their own thoughts. John was wondering what his next move would be and Kristen was wondering if she had finally found her knight in shining armor. Only time will tell.
You had no right to talk to Craig the way you did you know, he’s a nice man who just wants me to be happy, if only for a little while.”
“I’m really sorry about that, you’re right, I shouldn’t have done that. I don’t know what came over me. I just couldn’t stand it any longer to see you in his arms.”
“As if you have a saying in that.”
She was becomming more and more annoyed with him. The anger in her had the upperhand. She was becomming furious with him, the tears were spilling from her eyes, there was no way of hiding it from him any longer.She knew she had to let him do the talking now or she would scream his head off and she had no desire to do that . It wasn’t like her to raise her voice so she became silent. John could hear she was crying and it broke his heart, although it was already broken. He had always hated to see her cry, to often he was the reason for her crying, he knew that only too well.
“Please don’t cry sweetheart, I can’t stand to see you cry. I’m sorry for the pain I’m causing you. I know I told you to move on with your life without me, but it was a lie, a stupid lie. I don’t want to loose you, I can’t loose you. I don’t want to live without you. Please forgive me and give me another chance. I know I am asking a lot of you, but will you please? I know you still love me and if you are honest with yourself you will have to admit we belong together. We are connected with body, mind and soul. There’s nothing that can break that connection. Not you, not me, nothing can.”
Marlena spun around to face him. Tears were falling harder and harder. She just didn’t care anymore if he saw her crying or not. She was so confused. She didn’t know anymore what was true and what’s not. Didn’t know what to believe anymore.
“What in the hell do you want from me John Black! Every time I tried to convince you of the same thing you turned me down because YOU believed we could never be happy together. Over and over again you stepped on my heart, breaking it. Now I’m finally moving on with my life and what do you do? You… you…aaagh! You make me so furious. You are going to be married to Kristen, I don’t like it but I’ve accepted it. I want for you to be happy. I just got reacquainted with Craig who I like very much i must say, and now all of the sudden you want me back? Why is that John? You didn’t seem to care when I was all alone and now that I’m seeing someone else you care again all of the sudden? Is this love talking or is it jealousy? Please tell me, I want to know.”
“I know it must seem to you this way that it is jealousy talking and in a way it is. I really thought I did the right thing by letting you go, pushing you away. I couldn’t be more wrong. I thought I would die on the spot when I saw you in Craig’s arms. I do love you with not only my heart but body and mind too Doc. And as for Kristen and I, we broke off the engagement tonight.
Now he had her full attention, for just a moment he saw hope and passion sparkling in her eyes. But as soon as it came it was gone.
“Now tell me John, wich one of you did the breaking up part? Was it you or was it Kristen? Which one of you wanted out of the relationship? Tell me cause I have to know.”
“Well, truthfully it was Kristen but she beat me to it. I was planning on telling her the same thing over dinner. She broke the relationship of before I had the chance.”
“Oh how convenient, she turned YOU down. So you thought what? Let’s see if I can get good old Doc between meals? Is that it John? Am I gonna be a nice time killer? Just until you have found a new love of your life and you decide you don’t want or need me anymore? Or will you tell me again that it’s best for me to move on and let go of you?”
“God… she is beautiful when she’s mad, all I want to do is hold her until all the hurt is gone. How do I make things right?” John’s brain was working on full speed. He knew he could loose her here and now forever.
“Doc, I know I do a poor job of explaining myself but you have to believe me if I say that there will be nobody else, I love you and only you. I always hve and I always will. Please look in my eyes so you can see the truth in them. Please honey look at me.”
“Look at you? I don’t think I’ll ever want to look in your eyes anymore. My mind is all messed up because of you. I have to think, so if you please will leave me alone and tell Craig that I’m gonna join him again in a little while I would appreciate that. You can apologize to him at the same time for your behaviour towards him earlier.”
John didn’t want to leave her alone at that moment but he knew it was the wisest thing to do. He still had the feeling he was going to loose her, so he desperately grabbed her hands and pulled her towards him. Before she could utter a protest of some sorts he kissed her fiercely on her mouth. At first she tried to resist hem but for a brief moment she gave in. Only to break free from him after a few seconds that seemed an eternity.
“No John, you’re not getting anywhere with this. Don’t you even think you can walk your way back into my life with that.”
“I wasn’t trying to persuade you with a kiss, I just want you to remember how it feels when we’re together. We were meant for each other and you know it. I just wanted you to remember that. I will leave you to think about it but i’ll be back to talk to you again. You can bet on it.”
Without saying anything more John walked back inside. Marlena was alone now with her feelings. Her fingertips touched her lips, she wanted to savour that kiss. She could still smell his manly muscular sent with a touch of cool marine in it. It had always aroused her, this time was no exception.
“What on earth am I gonna do? I want him with all of my heart and soul but I couldn’t bare it if he’s gonna let me down again. I know he loves me but is our love going to be enough? How can I find out? And what about Craig? I care about him, there is a possibility of a future with him. Oh… who am I kidding? There is no way I’m ever getting over John, damn him! Why does it have to be so difficult?”
Meanwhile back in the restaurant John found himself walking towards Kristen and Craig. They were laughing and talking and if you didn’t know any better you would have thought they were a couple in love. Jihn wouldn’t mind that to happen at all. He wanted Kristen to be happy and with Craig out of the way he stood a better chance with Marlena.
“Ahum, Craig could I have a word with you?”
“Of course, is everything alright between you and Marlena? I hope the two of you have worked everything out.”
“No, I’m afraid it’s gonna take some time but in the end it will work out. I know it will, I have to believe that. She wanted some time alone so she asked me to tell you she will join you in a little while. As for me, I would like to apologize to you for the way I treated you earlier, I was way out of line and I’m sorry about that.”
“That’s okay, I guess I would have reacted the same way. Although I’m a little puzzled how you could let such a fine lady walk away from you. If I were you I would do anything to get her back.”
“Oh, believe me, I will move heaven and earth to do just that. I will stop the world from spinning if she asked me to. Kristen, I’m sorry it took so long but I can see you were in good company.”
“Yes, very good indeed. Craig and I have decided to get to know each other a little better, I offered to show him around town, do you care to join us? Maybe Marlena will too.”
“No thanks Kristen, I’m not really in the mood and I doubt Doc is.”
“That’s why we were planning it for tonight, by the looks of things you and Marlena could use the time together, without us in the way.”
“Yes that’s the plan and speaking of Marlena, i’d better go and see if she is okay with that.”Craig said while he raised from his chair to go look for her.
Before he could go John stopped him.
“Would you mind if I told her about your plans?”
“Yes, as a matter of fact, I would mind. I really think it will be better if I told her. I think she wouldn’t mind it coming from me. If you told her I went with Kristen she would think you drove me away just so you could be with her. So give me a minute to talk to her and we will be on our way so you and she can work things out okay?”
“Yeah, you’re probably right, she doesn’t think to highly of me now. I don’t even now if she wants to talk to me at all right now or any time soon.”
“All right then I’ll be right back.’
John and Kristen watched him walk to the terrace both lost in their own thoughts. John was wondering what his next move would be and Kristen was wondering if she had finally found her knight in shining armor. Only time will tell.
Marlena actually was glad that Craig had left with Kristen. She knew it wouldn’t be fair to him to give him false hope. That way she was doing the same thing to Craig as John did to her.
She had so many mixed emotions at this point, she didn’t know what to do anymore. A part of her, a very big part, wanted to go straight in John’s arms to never let him go, on the other hand, she was angry and confused with him.
“How can I get over that anger I’m feeling? He messed with my feelings for so long, how can I get over that? Am I ever going to be able to trust him again?”
By that time John was standing behind her listening to every word coming from her mouth.
“Let me help you with that. Let me give you your trust in me back.”
When he spoke he walked up behind her and tried to put his arms around her but she flinched and pulled away.
“I told you I wanted some time alone, I didn’t mean a few minutes. Just leave me alone John, I’m tired of fighting you. I just want to go home and try to get some sleep.”
“Okay, I will drive you home then.”
“No, I can get home by my self, thank you.”
“No way lady, I’m not gonna let you go home all by your self, not at this time of night. I will take you and that’s final.”
Marlena sighed loudly but she was to tired to argue with him so she gave in.
“Well alright I guess you can drive me home. But don’t get any ideas, I just want to go home nothing more.”
“I promise I won’t try anything, I will just drive you home, don’t worry.”
In silence they walked to the car in the parkinglot, got in the car and drove to her penthouse. There was an awkward silence between them during the ride home. You could cut the tension with a knife. Marlena was sobbing softly, hoping that John hadn’t noticed. God, she was dying to hold him. John had noticed her sobbing and while he occasionally glanced at her his heart ached seeing the pain in her eyes. He was almost thinking out loud:
“I’m gonna make it up to you Doc, I will make sure you never have to cry again. From now on every day will be filled with laughter for you. In time you will see we belong together and you’ll never have to doubt me again.”
Just as John pulled up the driveway to her penthouse he noticed Marlena had fallen asleep. He parked his car and walked around it to get her out. Effortlessly he walked towards the elevators inside with her in his arms. He walked silently as not to wake her. She looked so peacefully when she was asleep, he loved watching her like this.
“Wow Doc, you really must have been tired if your not waking up in my arms wile I’m walking. You haven’t had much sleep lately, did you? Don’t worry honey, I’ll promise you everything is gonna be alright again. You just sleep now.”
As soon as they were inside of the penthouse John carried her to her bedroom. Gently he lowered her on the king-sized bed. He took off her shoes and was wondering how he could undo her from her dress without wanting her right there and then.
“I guess you have to sleep in that dress Doc, I don’t know what I’ll do if I took it off of you, I can barely contain myself just by looking at you.”
Gently he covered her with the soft comforter and gave her a kiss on her brow. Just when he was about to leave he heard her stirring and mumbling.
“John, no please don’t leave me. Please… John… No.”
He could tell she was still sleeping, it had to be a dream, or rather a nightmare.He rushed back to her and sat himself down on the bed, softly talking to her.
“Doc, ssssh honey, it’s all right i’m here, I’m not going anywhere. Ssssh you just sleep.”
She was relaxing a bit when he spoke to her while cupping her face in his hands. Silent tears were falling from her eyes again and he brushed them away with the paths of his thumbs.
“John please hold me, just hold me.”
John didn’t know if it was the right thing to do, but how could he not when she was so upset. He knew she was still asleep and might not remember this when she woke up in his arms. He took his chance and laid himself down next to her and took her in his arms. Hoping she wouldn’t hate him for not leaving after he brought her home. She curled up against him with her head on his chest. He could feel her beautiful body relax against his.He smelled the silkyness of her hair and gave her a kiss on top of her head. This was all he ever wanted and wished this moment could last forever.
Craig and Kristen were back at the mansion after their night in town. They have had a great time and Kristen asked Craig in for a nightcap and maybe a little more. He had agreed and they now were enjoying each others company. They sat on the sofa in the living room, talking about the events of that evening.
“I wonder were John is, he still isn’t home yet. I hope it means he stayed with Marlena. Or he might have gone to his loft, not knowing if he is atill welcome here after we broke up.”
“Oh, I would bet my last penny on it that he is at the penthouse with Marlena. They had a lot to talk about and since you and I took my car he probably drove her home. He doesn’t look like a guy who would a lady wait for a cab to go home let alone Marlena.”
“No, he would never do that, he would give his own life for hers if that ment she would be save for the rest of her life. He’d do that in a heartbeat.”
“Well lady, I’m glad he feels that way about her because if it wasn’t for him, I wouldn’t have met you.”
Craig leaned in for a kiss and Kristen met him half way to answer his desire. They moved closer together to embrace and to deepen the kiss. Craig moved away a little so he could look in her eyes. He wanted to see if it was okay for him to take the next step. He wanted her badly and he wanted her now. Kristen didn’t wait for his aproval, she just began unbuttening his shirt while she was kissing his neck. She was moaning softly and it was making his desire growing more and more. He searched her mouth with his and without breaking that kiss he lifted her up in his arms and started to carry her upstairs.
“Mmmm no, you don’t have to take me upstairs, I want you here and now.” Kristen said unwilling to wait.
“Nope, can’t do that. What if John decides to come here after all? I’m not very fond of being interrupted while I have a good thing going, so I’m taking you upstairs where we won’t be interrupted.”
“Ah yes good thinking, but once we are in my bedroom I want you to stop thinking and start doing okay?”
“Your wish is my command!”
And off they went for a night of passionate lovemaking. Maybe the first of many to come.
—————————————
Meanwhile at the penthouse John was looking at a peacefully sleeping Marlena.
He slowly moved away from her to slide of the bed, hoping he didn’t wake her. He sat himself down on the chair next to the bed and watched her sleep. He looked at her in that big bed, she looked so vulnerable he just couldn’t leave her to go to his loft. Just when he drifted into a slumber he heard her tossing and turning again. She was having another nightmare but he couldn’t figure out what it was about. He kneeled beside her and stroked her hair.
“Marlena? Honey wake up, you’re having a nightmare. Wake up Doc, it’s me John. You’re having a bad dream, wake up for me okay?”
She was laying there in cold sweat having a terrible nightmare but she could hear John telling her to wake up.
“John? What… were? What are you doing here? How did I get here?”
She was so confused, she needed time to get her thoughts straight.
“It’s okay honey, I drove you home from the restaurant remember? You fell asleep in the car so I carried you to your bed. I was just sitting here in this chair watching you sleep when you had your nightmare. Care to tell me what it was about?”
“Uh, I can’t remember exactly. Why didn’t you just go home? You didn’t have to stay here you know, I’ve slept and dealed with nightmares alone here before you know?”
She was alittle ticked off.She knew what that nightmare was about. She dreamed she and John were together again and he was holding her in his arms. Little did she know it wasn’t a dream. She felt so save and thenn all of the sudden he pulled away to leave her yet again. She watched him walk away towards another woman and that’s when she woke up.She had felt such relief when she opened her eyes seeing him beside her. But reality hit in. She realised it had to be a dream. She wanted to be held by him more than anything but she wouldn’t give in to him that easily. Still afraid to be hurt again by him.
“I know you did but when I was about to leave you were crying in your sleep, begging me not to leave just to hold you. So I did. You don’t really think I could just leave you here like that do you?”
“No, thank you I guess. However, I’m fine now. I’m going to take a shower and than I’ll try to sleep some more. You can go if you want, I’ll be just fine.”
She didn’t really want him to leave but was too proud to say it. She hoped he would stay.
“I only leave if that’s what you want me to do, If not I will stay here with you, just to see if you’re really okay.”
“Suit yourself, I don’t care really care what you do, I’m going to take that shower now.”
“Okay I’ll stay, I’ll sleep on the couch if you don’t mind.”
“Fine, you know where you can find a blanket and a pillow don’t you?”
“Yeah, you just tell me if you need me alright? I’ll be there in a heartbeat.”
“That won’t be necessary but thank you anyways.”
John stood up and walked towards the door. He stopped in the treshold to look at her one more time before she went into the bathroom. At the same time Marlena turned around to look at him. He could see in her eyes that most of the anger was gone for the time being, she looked lost and lonely.
“John? I’m sorry I’m hurting you but I don’t know what to feel or do anymore. You know I love you, I never stopped loving you and I never will, but…”
“It’s okay I understand. I meant what I said you know, if there’s anything, anything at all, I can do for you just say so.”
“Thank you, that means a lot to me. I promise I will.”
She gave him one last half smile and disappeared into the bathroom to take that shower. John walked downstairs to try and get some sleep on that couch. He knew he wouldn’t get much sleep at all. He had to figure out a way to make things right with her.
John took Marlena’s picture from the coffee table and held it gently in his hands. A single tear escaped from his eye onto his cheek.
“Oh Doc, how can I make things right with you. I have to make sure you never have to doubt my love again. I know you still love me, just as I love you. With whole my heart, body and soul. Now I have to gain your trust again.”
In your arms I can still feel the way
You want me when you hold me
I can still hear the words you whispered
When you told me
I can stay right here forever in your arms
“I’ll do anything I have to do to just keep you by my side. I promise there will never be anyone else again, ever. There was never anybody else, not really anyway. I’ve never loved somebody the way I love you. I have to convince you of that somehow.
And there ain’t no way…
I’m letting you go now
And there ain’t no way…
And there ain’t not how
I’ll never see that day
He laid her picture on his chest covering it with his hands and just when he was about to close his eyes, he heard a soft whisper coming from on top of the stairs.
“John?”
He jumped off the couch and stepped towards her while she was coming down the stairs.
“Doc? What is it honey? Is something wrong? Do you want me to leave after all?”
“No, I don’t want you to leave. I… I…Could you just hold me for a while please?”
“There’s nothing I want to do more. Come here.”
He streched out his hands to guide her to him. He took her in his arms and she melted against his body. He felt her body trembling. He moved his hands up and down her spine. Her hair was still wet and dripping from the quick shower. He smelled the sweet sent of her shampoo that was lingering in the air. They stood this way for a while until he guided her towards the couch where they sat down and she curled up against his chest. She was still trembling.
Cause I’m keeping you
Forever and for always
We will be together all of our days
Wanna wake up every morning to your sweet face… always
“Sweetheart, can you tell me why you are trembling? Are you afraid of something? Tell me I wanna help you.”
“I don’t exactly know, I just needed to be held by you. I heard what you were saying when you held my picture. I know you would do anything for me and that you love me just as much as I love you. I do still feel some sort of anger towards you. I want to hit you and hold you at the same time. I don’t know how to trust and relax anymore. It’s my job to help other people with the matters of their hearts, but how can I do that if I can’t even help myself? Some shrink I am huh?”
“You are a wonderful shrink honey, you’ve helped lots of people. It’s not so strange you don’t know how to help yourself. You’ve been trough a lot lately. And you don’t see a brain surgeon perform a surgery on himself now do you?”
That brought a smile back on her sad face. She snuggled closer to him and listened to the soothing sound of his heartbeat.
In your heart… I can still hear
A beat for every time you kissed me
And when we’re apart
I know how much you miss me
I can feel your love for me in your heart
“If ther’s anyone here who’s been a fool, it’s me. I mean all the time you were with Roman I wouldn’t stop fighting for you, I kept pushing you over and over again. And what do I do the minute Roman lets you go to be with me? I push you away. Now tell me how foolish could a man be? Every man in his right mind would have jumped at the opportunity to be in your arms forever and always. But nooooo, not me. I just pushed you further and further away, only to open my eyes when it’s to late and you’ve found somebody else.”
And there ain’t no way…
I’m letting you go now
And there ain’t no way…
And there ain’t not how
I’ll never see that day
“Don’t be so hard on yourself, I did my share of hurting you by choosing Roman over you again and again. I will regret that for the rest of my life. If I hadn’t done that we would be together right now. I knew it was you who I loved all along. I loved you for who you are not for your name but I couldn’t hurt Roman any more than I already had. I never stopped to think about how my choices must have hurt you. I do want us to be together, I just don’t know how we can get over all the hurt and anger.”
“Well pretty lady, I’ll do anything to keep you by my side forever, just say the word and it will happen.”
Cause I’m keeping you
Forever and for always
We will be together all of our days
Wanna wake up every morning to your sweet face… always.
She lifted her head up to look in his ocean blue eyes. He gazed back lovingly in her eyes and hazel locked onto blue. They found so much love in each others eyes, it was clear these two soon would be one again.
In your eyes…
I can still see
The look of the one who really loves me
The one who wouldn’t put
Anything else in the world above me
I can still see love for me in your eyes
John was aching with desire to kiss her but he was reluctant. He didn’t want to ruin this moment of closeness. Marlena felt the same way and knew she had to be the one to make the first move. She lowered her lips closer to his and kept gazing in his amazing blue eyes. She slowly traced the outlining of his lips with her tongue. Her hands began tugging at his shirt to undo it from his muscular body. John slowly caressed her upperbody trough her thin silk robe with his hands. He felt shivers running up and down her spine. Her soft moans aroused him greatly.
And there ain’t no way…
I’m letting you go now
And there ain’t no way…
And there ain’t not how
I’ll never see that day
He gently took her robe of her slender body and was happily surprised to find she was wearing nothing underneath it. He was taken aback by the beauty of her flawless naked body. His hands wandered all over her silky skin. Seeking all those special pleasure spots. He caressed every curve of her body, becoming more and more filled with desire to have her. Body, mind and soul. They both got rid of the remaining clothes Jonh was still wearing and finally two became one again.
Cause I’m keeping you
Forever and for always
We will be together all of our days
Wanna wake up every morning
To your sweet face… always
I’m keeping you forever and for always
I’m in your arms
John woke up very early that morning, to early. He gazed at the amazing lady who was sleeping peacefully in his arms. There was a faint smile on her lips. It had been an amazing night of lovemaking, just as he remembered from years back when they were together only in ten fold. He held her close, their body’s intertwined. He started to give her tentative kisses on her forehead working his way down to her ears. She began to stir and her eyes fluttered open. She looked at him dreamily.
“Well good morning.”
“Good morning to you too sleepyhead.” John said teasingly.
“Sleepyhead? Excuse me but it’s only 4:30 in the morning! We should be asleep for at least four more hours!”
“I know, I was teasing you. How can I sleep when I’ve such a beauty in my arms? I just want to look at you and I can’t do that very well with my eyes closed, now can I?”
“Mmm, so you just want to LOOK at me? That’s to bad, cause I’m not gonna let you do that.”
“why not?”
“Because I’ve other plans with you this morning.”
“Oh yeah? How’s that? What are you planning?”
“Well… for starters, I’ve to punish you for waking me up so early.”
“Awe, I like the sound of that, are you telling me you want me? Very badly?”
Marlena replies in that same seductive voice that gets John every time.
“Yes, I can’t deny that I want you. But I’m still going to punish you, you know.”
Before he could utter one word she took his mouth in hers. Her tongue searched the dept of his mouth, touching his soul. She rolled over so she was on top of him strattling his legs. They broke the kiss desperate for air. She started to put kisses all over his chest carefull not to miss an inch.Every now and then she nibbled with her teeth on his nipples giving him a swwet sense of pain. John couldn’t take anymore, he rolled her over so he was on top of her putting her hands above her head pinning them down with one of his own.
“Hey, you don’t play fair! I was supposed to punish you!”
“Lady I took all the punishment I could handle, now it’s time for a taste of your own medicine.”
He began kissing and caressing her all over. She moaned and struggled to get her hands free, but he wouldn’t let her just yet.
“Oh no you don’t, this is your punishment Doc, you’re all mine now.”
She couldn’t really complain, she loved it when he was so stern and taking controle of her. His hand and lips were working magic on her. Every time they touched each other there was a bolt of electricity that could lit a city street.
“Oh John, I love what you’re doing to me but we have to talk later.You know that don’t you?”
“Mmmm, yeah later…”
She didn’t argue with him, she couldn’t if she wanted to. He was bringing her to total extacy with his hands and tongue. He was kissing and licking all of her special pleasure spots. He didn’t miss an inch. She moaned louder when he moved between her legs, leaving a damp trail with his tongue. When she was ready to scream he slid on top of her moffling her scream with his mouth.
She spread her legs making it easy for him to enter her moistness. She arched her back to give him full acces. their breathing became ragged. His thrusts were hard and deep, just the way she liked it. They moved in a rhythm that brought them higher and higher till they reached their climax simultaneously.
—————————————-
At the Dimera Mansion Kristen and Craig woke up at the same time. They glanced at each other with love filled eyes. Craig broke the silence.
“Good morning, how are you this morning?”
“Good morning to you too, I’ve to say I’m doing a lot better than I’ve done in a long time. Don’t get me wrong, I loved John, but love is so much better when you’re receiving the same love you’re giving. I know he cared about me but he never loved me.”
“I know what you mean and although I just met you, I can say I’m already falling in love with you.”
“I’m glad to hear that cause i’m not letting you go anymore. You’re mine to keep. So come here and kiss me.”
Craig leaned in for a kiss and when they came up for air he slightly pulled away.
“You know, I haven’t found a place to live yet and I Don’t want to go back to that hotelroom. Since you know the city so well would you care to go house hunting with me?”
“I would love to go with you. I already know a place so you don’t have to look far.”
“Really? Where? Not far from here I hope, I want to be close to you.”
“Nope, it’s not far at all, as a matter of fact it’s right here.”
“You want me to move in with you, so soon?”
“Yes, or you must have objections against it? Other wise I would like you to move in with me. It’s a big house you know, with plenty of room. We could always avoid each other here if we wanted to but I have the feeling we won’t.”
“Once again your right. I don’t want you out of my sight. Shall we start with sharing the shower?”
“Yes, I love the sound of that. We can pick your things up at the hotel a little later.”
———————————————–
John and Marlena were laying silently in each others arms in the afterglow. Marlena with her head on John’s chest, listening to the steady sound of his heartbeat her fingers tracking an idly path in the thick curls.
“We do have a lot to talk about you know. If we want to put the past behind us we have to talk about it.”
“Yeah I know, I just wished for this moment to last forever. It feels so good to have you in my arms again Doc.”
“I know what you mean and I hate to ruin this moment, but we have to believe we can work things out and then it will be like this forever, it must be.”
“I ‘ll do anything to make you trust me again, you can count on that.”
“You know I trust you with my life don’t you?”
She lifted her head and rested her chin on his chest to look him in his eyes. She hoped she could convince him with the look of love in her eyes. She loved him with her whole being.
“I know, now I have to make sure you believe me when I say I’m not leaving you ever again. I know it isn’t going to be enough to tell you I’m never going to give you up again. That I never betray you again. It is going to take some time and effort but I will convince you. Whether you like it or not pretty lady, I’m not going to let you go ever again.”
“I’ll hold you to that promise. Not that I’m going to let you leave me again anyway. Just try it and you will regret it.”
“Been there, done that. I’m not going to make that mistake again. So what do you say about breakfast? I know I could use a bite, what about you?”
“Yes, my stomach is complaining. I’ll go make some you stay here, I’ll be right back.”
“No way, you stay here and I’ll go make some, I want my food to be eatable.” John chuckled.
“Why you!”
John was lucky enough to get up and hide behind the door grabbing her robe on his way before she could hit him with a pillow.He went to the kitchen laughing loud. Marlena couldn’t help but laugh out loud too. She was going to get him for that, he could count on it. A few moments later he was back holding a tray with lots of food and juice.
“Oh honey, I want you to keep my robe, it fits you!”Marlena chuckled with a devilish smile on her face.
“Ha, I thought you’d like it. It’s not as if my robe is here for me to wear, now is it?”
“No, we have to do something about that later, much later. Now come here with that tray before I starf to death.”
They were just about to take a bite when the phone rang. It was Abe.
“Good morning Marlena, I’m sorry to call so early but I’m looking for John. Do you have any idea where I might find him? I called everywhere, no one has seen him since last night and there is no answer at Kristen’s.”
“That’s because he’s here Abe.”
Marlena said with huge smile. “Don’t you dare to take him away from me, I’m not letting him go you know.”
“I wouldn’t dare.”Abe could hear things were looking good again between those two. He was glad that two of his best friends were working things out.
“I just need to talk to him, I need his oppinion on something.”
“Well okay, let me put him on.”
John reached for the phone but Marlena refused to give it to him before he kissed her. He obeyed while grabbing for the phone.
“Hey partner, what can I do for you?”
“I heard a rumour and I want to know what you think of it.” Abe said matter of factly.
“What rumour is that Abe? You sound serious.”
“Well if it turns out to be true it will be serious. The word on the street is that Dimera is back in Salem.”
“Stefano is back? I thought we saw the last of that bastard two years ago!”
By the mentioning of Stefano’s name Marlena’s face went pale. Her stomach twisted into a knot and she ran to the bathroom to spill the contents of it.
“Abe? I’ll have to call you back, I’ve to go and see if Marlena is alright. I call you back in a few partner.”
John quickly hung up the phone and rushed to the bathroom. He was just about to knock on the door when she opened it.
“Honey are you okay?”
“Stefano is back?”It came barely out a whisper. Tears were rolling down her pale cheeks.
“He might be back Doc, they are not sure yet, it’s just a rumour.”
He took her in his arms and felt her body shaking against his. John tried to calm her but on the inside he was boiling with anger because of the fear that madman gave her by only the mentioning of his name.
“Don’t worry Doc, I don’t think he’s back. And even if he is you don’t have to be afraid. I think he has given up on you. He never would have went away for so long if he hadn’t.”
“Oh I want to believe that so badly but every time my life is turning to normal something bad happens and usually Stefano is the cause!”
“I’m going to the station to talk to Abe. I want to make sure if he’s back or not. You stay here alright? I’m not going to let anything happen to you I’ll promise.”
“Yeah okay, you have to promise me you will tell me the minute you hear something. Good or bad.”
“I’ll go get dressed and I’ll be back as soon as I can. In the meantime do not open the door for anyone okay?”
“I won’t, believe me, I won’t”
In a matter of minutes john was dressed and on his way to the station leaving Marlena by herself. The fear raced through her body and it made her angry.
“Why is that delusional son of a…. fisherman having such a strong hold of me? I don’t want to live in fear of him. I wish he would disappear for ever! He has hurt so many people. But no more! I am not letting him run my life anymore.”
She had almost convinced herself when the doorbell rang. She almost jumped trough the roof. She was so scared, she almost gave in to the first thing that came to mind, hiding. She knew she shouldn’t do that and collected herself to go and see trough the peephole who it was behind that door.
John arrived at the station and entered Abe’s office.
“Hey Abe, tell me what you know about Dimera.”
“John! I hadn’t expected you here. I thought you were gonna call me back. I don’t know for sure yet if any of the rumours are true or not but I’m doing the best I can to find out.”
“What have you heard so far partner? This better be good. It scared the hell out of Marlena.”
“Nothing in specific, just that he’s back but no one seems to know were he might be here in Salem. We are checking out all of his hideouts . So far we found nothing.”
“I doubt you will find him even if he’s back. He is too smart to get caught so easily. He has probably found or build a new hideout. Did you talk to Kristen yet? She IS his daughter, maybe she heard from him. She will tell you if she has, she wants nothing to do with that man.”
“No, I called her earlier when I was looking for you, there was no answer.”
John grinned, he could guess the reason why.
“I have to call Doc, to see if she’s okay. She was pretty shaken up by this.”
“I understand. I’m going to put more man on this so you can use the phone here in my office, I’ll be right back.”
“Thanks partner.”
————————————————————————————————————–
The doorbell rang twice more before Marlena got the nerve to look trough the peephole.
It was a delivery boy. She had seen this young man before because it was the same boy who had brought her flowers and gifts from Roman when they were still together when he wanted to make up to her for working 24/7. Still she was a bit reluctant to open the door. With a trembling hand she grabbed the doorknob and opened the door.
“Good morning Dr Evans, I have a package for you, if you’ll sign here”
“Thank you. Just a second I’ll get your tip.”
“No that’s okay ma’am , it has been taken care of.”
She took the package from him and closed the door. She leaned with her back against the door, making sure she wouldn’t collapse to the floor in a dead faint.
Her hands were still shaking heavily. She almost dropped the package.
“Oh man, I have to calm down if I ever want to see what’s in it.”
She took a few deep breaths and sat down on the couch. She sat there for a while staring at the package. She hadn’t ordered anything and it couldn’t be from John, they were only back together since last night. Cautiously she unwrapped it and opened the box. She gasped and let the box fall onto the floor.
“Oh my god! This can’t be true!”
She almost stopped breathing, her heart was racing and all colour drained from her face. She jumped up when she heard the phone ringing. She was relieved to hear John’s voice on the other end.
“Hey Doc, I just called to make sure your alright. I’ve talked to Abe about the rumour and it looks like it was just that, a rumour. Nothing indicates at him being in Salem. You donÆt have to worry, I’ll think it was a false alarm.”
“Doc?”
John started to worry, she hadn’t spoken one word, that was not like her, something was going on.
“John, please come back. Something happened, please come to me.”
“Doc? What’s wrong? Honey?”
he got no answer, she had hung up the phone. He slammed the phone down and ran out the station to his car. In no time he stopped in front of the penthouse. He was going out of his mind with worry. She had sounded so scared, so vulnerable. So many things went through his mind. So many scenario’s of what had happened. It looked like the elevator took forever to get there. Finally he was by her door. She opened it and without a word she flew into his arms, holding on for dear life. He had never seen her so shaken up.
“Doc, what happened? Are you okay? Talk to me sweetheart.”
Without saying anything she took a step back, turned around and looked at the box that was still laying on the floor. John followed her eyes to the box and walked over to pick it up.
His eyes grew dark, almost black, with anger seeing the content. In the box was a small statue of a phoenix rising from the ashes and a chess piece with a note attached to it.
It was the queen and the note said nothing more than: SOON MY QUEEN OF THE NIGHT. VERY SOON! But to John and Marlena the message was very clear. He was back.
John threw the box with its contents against the wall. The statue shattered into little pieces.
It scared Marlena so much, she putted her hands over her ears and shut her eyes tight. She was crying so hard it tore Johns heart in two. He rushed over to her, took her in his arms and held her close.
“I’m sorry sweetheart, I didn’t mean to scare you, I’m sorry I did that.”
“It’s not you John, how will I ever get rid of that, that.. monster!”
“I’ll make sure nothing happens to you Doc. That bastard is not going to lay a hand on you ever again! I won’t let you out of my sight.”
“How can you say that John? You know him, he will get what he wants, he has proven that over and over again.”
“This time I’ll make sure it won’t happen. I’m not gonna let him take you away from me again.”
“He has done it before John and he will again, he won’t rest until he’s got what he wants. You know that and I know it too and there is nothing we can do to stop him.”
“No Doc, he may have done it before, but I always found you remember? I won’t let him win.”
“What if he takes me this time and you can’t find me John? Then what? Or what if he kills you? I couldn’t live with that! You know he won’t stop at any costs, he has proven that already!”
“I will call Abe and put security all around you and the penthouse, so he can’t even get near you. At top of that, you may consider me as your shadow from now on lady, I won’t let you out of my sight.”
Marlena knew he was trying to put her mind to rest but it wasn’t working. She knew she would never be safe as long as Stefano was breathing.
Two miles from Salem Stefano was sitting behind his desk in his new
hideout.
He spent the last two years on his Caribbean island completing the
perfect plan to kidnap Marlena yet again. He had tried many times before
without success but he wouldn’t give up before he would finally succeed.
He’d rather die than give up on his plan of taking her. In his twisted
mind he believed Marlena would settle for a life with him if she gave
him the chance to show her what he could offer her. He was convinced he
had came up with the perfect plan. His only worry was his long life
enemy John Black. Every time he had kidnapped Marlena, John black had
succeeded to find and rescue her. Stefano debated the option to take out
his rival but the thought that John would have to live with the fact
that Marlena was with him and that there was nothing he could do about
it was so much sweeter than to kill him. He knew it would kill John
slowly if he had to live with the fact that Marlena had disappeared and
he didn’t prevent it. But… if there was no other way, he would have John
killed without hesitation.
“Bart!” Stefano yelled.
“Yes boss?”
“Did you do what I asked you to?”
“Yes boss, I spread the word on the street.”
“Good, I want them to wonder if I’m really back. I will finally have my
sweet Marlena, and John Black won’t even know what hit him.”
“What is your plan boss?”
“I’ll tell you when the time is right Bart, when you need to know it,
all in good time. Now get out! I’ve to think and conclude my plan.”
Bart left while wondering what his boss was up to. He knew better that
to be inquisitive. He wouldn’t dare to go against Stefano’s demands.
Stefano stood up and walked to the window while his brain worked
overtime.
“Ah, my dear Marlena, by now you will have received my package. You know
now I’m coming for you my queen. I know John will have security put all
around you, but I will take you when he least expects it. And even if he
is in my way it will be no problem, I just have to kill him. I won’t
like it but I’ll do it anyway. I think it’s time to make my next move
now. Bart! Come back in here!”
Abe had come to the penthouse to help John with security measures. He
knew John wouldn’t leave anything uncovered when it came to protecting
Marlena.
“I think we have it all covered now buddy.” Abe said to an anguished
John.
“I want to go check everything one more time Abe, make sure we did all
we can. Marlena’s safety is on the line here, I want to make sure that
that madman can’t even come near her.”
Marlena was standing in the living room, staring out the window. She
knew John wouldn’t let anything to the obvious but still she could feel
it in every nerve in her body that it wasn’t going to be enough. If
Stefano wanted to, he could take her at any time. She had no questions
about that. She had gone trough it so many times before, she was almost
getting used to it. Almost, because she honestly didn’t know if she
could handle it if he kidnapped her yet again.
She felt like her luck was running out. Every time Stefano had taken her
to some godforsaken place John had found her, but would he be able to
this time?
“It’s no use, he can put ten bodyguards on my tail it just won’t do any
good. Stefano will outsmart them. John will protect me with his life but
that’s what I’m most afraid of. Stefano WILL kill him if he gets the
chance and I can’t let that happen. I won’t.”
She came up with a plan of herself to prevent that. It just had to work,
she only had to be sure John wouldn’t find out. She in her turn, felt
she needed to protect him. Her plan had to work even if it meant losing
him forever. She made sure John was nowhere nearby and picked up the
phone. It took a wile before someone answered it.
“Craig Wesley here.”
“Craig, it’s Marlena, I’ve got to talk to you. Can we meet somewhere?”
“Marlena hey, sure, you sound serious, what’s up?”
“I’ll tell you later, where can I see you and when?”
“Salem place in half an hour? Is it okay if I bring Kristen or do you
want me to come alone?”
“No, bring Kristen. What I’ve to talk to you about involves her too. But
don’t tell anyone else please, I’ll explain later.”
Before he could answer she hung up. Now she needed to get to her
appointment with Craig without John or anyone else following her. That
wouldn’t be easy.
“John? Will you come here for a minute? I need to talk to you.”
“Sure, what’s on your mind?”
“I promised Sami yesterday, I would come to see her this afternoon. I
know you are busy with that security stuff but I have to go to her. You
can stay here make sure everything is in place, I won’t take long okay?”
“No, I won’t let you go by yourself. I do have a lot to do here but if
you wait another hour your bodyguard will be here, he’s on his way
over.”
“John, I don’t think anything is gonna happen just yet. Stefano will
assume you putted security all around me so he won’t try anything. Not
now. It’s safe for me to go for a while, I promise I won’t take long but
I can’t let her down.”
God, how she hated lying to him.
“Well, if you put it that way, I think you’re right. Maybe he doesn’t
know the package has arrived yet. You might be safe for now. Don’t be
long though, or I’ll come looking for you.”
“I’ll be back soon, don’t worry. It’s just something I have to do.”
John wasn’t happy with it but he knew when she made her mind up, there
was no way of stopping her. She kissed him rapidly on his cheek and
rushed out the door before he could say bye. His brow raised in wonder
what that was about.
Craig and Kristen waited at Salem place for Marlena while wondering
about her reasons for wanting to talk to them both. They had assumed
Marlena and John had worked things out, but if they had she wouldn’t
have wanted to see the two of them ASAP. John knowing, he wouldn’t have
allowed Marlena to get out of the bedroom anytime soon. He had a healthy
appetite when it came to that. They looked in the same direction when
they heard her coming in. She sat down with them almost breathless.
“I’m glad you wanted to meet me. I’ve to talk to you about something and
it must stay between the three of us okay?”
“Kristen and I will do anything to help you, but you’ve got us all
confused here, you’ll have to explain.”
“Yes, you do and were is John, I’d figured he’d be with you.” Kristen
said.
“Yes and no. Yes, I will explain myself and no, John can never find out
what we’re about to talk about. You’ll have to promise me.”
“We’ll promise, now start talking, we’re bursting with curiousness.”
“Okay. Kristen, I don’t know if you heard already, but Stefano is back
in Salem.” Marlena stopped talking to see Kristen’s reaction. She had to
be sure she had nothing to do with that man.
“Oh my god, no! Why couldn’t he just stay away? What does he want?”
Kristen looked pale and anguished, Craig on the other hand looked
puzzled. He heard some things about Stefano’s crimes, but he couldn’t
figure out what it had to do with Marlena and Kristen and most of all
why John was kept in the dark .
“You know what he wants Kristen. He came back for me. He sent me a note
saying so, there’s no mistake about that. I can see by your reaction you
didn’t know he is back and I don’t think you have to worry. He would
have contacted you by now if his coming back had involved you.”
“I’m glad he didn’t contact me, I don’t wanna have anything to do with
that man. I’m worried about you though, are you sure you don’t want John
to know? I figured you’d be back together again by now.”
‘John knows Stefano is back. He’s securing my house as we speak. It’s
the other subject I want to talk to you two about that I don’t want him
to know. It’s about protecting John. I know Stefano will kill him if he
has the chance and I won’t let that happen. Now it’s my turn to make
sure HIS safety. So I came up with this plan and I need your help with
It.”
Craig and Kristen found John on the pier just like Marlena said he would
- He looked devastated. They promised Marlena to keep an eye on him
after she told him there was no future for them. They tried to talk her
out of it but it was no use. Neither one of them understood Marlena’s
reasons for letting go of John, the only thing she said was that it was
the only thing to do to protect John. To them it seemed the worst thing
ever. John would rather die than live without her and by the looks of
him, he was ready to do just that.
“Jesus Craig, look at him, he’s a mess. How could she ever think this
was the right thing to do?”
“I agree, I don’t think she realizes what exactly this is doing to him.
I wish she had told us WHY she did it. Come , let’s see how he’s doing.”
They walked over to were John was standing. His face looked like a whole
ocean of tears washed over it. His once shining blue eyes were dark and
empty.
“John?” Kristen whispered.
John looked up to see Kristen and Craig in front of him. He didn’t feel
like seeing anyone and made that perfectly clear.
“Go away, I don’t want to see anyone right now. Leave me alone!”
“You know we can’t do that John. Talk to us. We are here to help you.”
“What do you mean, you’re here to help me? How did you know I would even
be here, and why?”
“Marlena told us what she was going to do. She asked us to look after
you. Somehow she knew you were going to be here. So… let us help you.”
“Help me? Help me? If you want to help me, you will wake me up from this
nightmare. I can’t seem to do it myself. Bring her back to me, tell me
she never gave up on us. Oh no, wait… I forgot there never WAS an us.”
“I know you must feel like your world crushed down on you right now. Why
don’t you come with us and we’ll take you home. We can talk some more
about it there. What do you say?”
“No, I don’t want to go and I would appreciate it if you two would leave
me alone. You can tell her you did what she asked you to do and that I’m
just dandy. Just let me be.”
“You know we can’t do that, now come on.”
Craig took John by his arm but John jerked free.
“I said NO! what part didn’t you understand?” angrily he walked away
leaving them speechless.
“Come on Kristen, we did all we could for now, we’ll check up on him
later. It’s no use to force him to anything right now.”
“Yeah, you’re right but I hate to leave him here like this. There must
be something we can do. Damn Marlena for doing this to him. Why did
she?”
“I don’t think it was something she wanted to do. Remember, she came to
talk to us saying she had a plan. If it was only about breaking up with
John, she wouldn’t have called it a plan now would she. I’m telling you,
there is more to this than we know.”
“Well, I for one am dying to know why she’s planning anything.”
“I suspect it has something to do with your father.”
“He’s only my adopted father thank god. Maybe you’re right. All seemed
well until he came back. I won’t rest until we find out. Now let’s go
get your things at your hotel room so you can officially move in okay?”
“I like your plans better than Marlena’s. let’s do just that.”
At the penthouse, Marlena tried to compose herself when there was a loud
knocking on the door. Behind it she saw a man standing which she thought
to be her bodyguard. she wiped the tears from her face with both hands,
took a deep breath and opened the door.
“You must be the man John hired to be my bodyguard, come on in.”
The man followed her footsteps to the living room without saying a word.
Marlena had noticed and turned around, a big question mark on her face.
“ So, mister…. What’s your name again?”
“Travis, my name is Travis.”
“Okay… Travis, from which agency are you coming?”
“No agency.”
“My, you’re a man of few words. I hope you’re better in what you do than
at what you say. You must be or John never would have hired you.”
“he didn’t hire me.”
“O my god….! No!”
The horrible truth sank in. she had been so lost in her grieve about
John, she totally forgot about the reason she broke up with him,
Stefano.
“I’m sorry, your bodyguard didn’t quite ‘make’ it. He has put up one
hell of a fight though. Now if you will be so kind to quietly walk with
me, nobody gets hurt.”
Although Marlena felt week in her knees, she managed to run towards the
stairs. Travis lunged at her and she fell to the floor. Travis landed
on top of her. He slammed his fist in her face, leaving her lip bleeding
and her left cheek a dark shade of red. pain shot up her body and she
couldn’t help but scream. He covered her mouth with one of his big hands
and whispered in her ear to shut up.
“If you don’t want to get hurt any more than you already are, you’ll do
exactly as I say. If not, well… let’s say I’m gonna have a little fun
with you before I turn you over to my boss. Got it?” he scoffed at her
while grabbing her between the legs with his free hand.
Marlena could only nod. He yanked her up by her arm, the pain was almost
unbearable but she didn’t dare to scream. Silently they walked out of
the penthouse.
On the pier John could finally manage to get a few clear thoughts in his
head. He still didn’t exactly understand her actions but at last some of
it began to dawn on him.
“This morning she was so happy we were going on the right track and now
she blew me off. It doesn’t make sense. She couldn’t even look me in the
eyes when she did it. Was she scared of what I would find in them?
Afraid I would see the truth in them? Or couldn’t she handle to see my
pain? I should have stayed and make her look at me when she told me she
didn’t want me. I know for sure she couldn’t have done then what she
did. Or could she?”
“No she couldn’t.”
John turned towards the voice coming from behind him. It was Roman
Brady.
“Roman, what are you doing here?”
“I’d rather know what you’re doing here John. I overheard you talking to
yourself and it sounds to me you are in the wrong place.”
“Yeah well, I don’t know what you think you’ve heard but I have no place
else to be right now.”
“I heard just about enough to know you should go to Marlena to talk to
her again. You know as well as I do she must have a damn good reason to
do what she did to you. “
“How would you know that?”
“Well I divorced the lady because of her love for you. You know Marlena
as good as I do and she wouldn’t jeopardise her marriage and family for
a fling. Hell man, you know how much she loves you, no matter what she
told you. Don’t be so pigheaded and go and talk to her. Make sure she
tells you the real reason for dumping you.”
“You’re right Roman, I promised that lady I would never let her go again
and I’ll intend to keep that promise! Thanks for opening my eyes man,
I’ll go back to the penthouse right away.”
Before Roman could tell him good luck, John was gone.
He got in his jeep and raced back to her. He felt so relieved, there
still was hope. He had doubted his thoughts but Roman sat him straight.
When he came in the penthouse his heart almost stopped beating. The door
was open and there was a lamp lying shattered on the floor. Near the
stairs he spotted a trail of blood. The relieve he had felt on his way
over was replaced by terror. Once again he had been too late.
Travis had shoven Marlena in the back of his car and tied her hands up.
He threatened to gag her if she gave so much as a peep. She was scared
out of her mind. Stefano had taken her many times before but never with
such violence. He had always insisted that his men never would lay a
hand on her or harm her. This time was totaly different. She knew this
man wouldn’t hesitate to use force on her if he had to. This man would
use violence for his own pleasure. For the first time she was glad she
had broken John’s heart, this man would kill him for sure if John
crossed his path. She didn’t want that to happen.
“Where are you taking me?”she dared to ask with a trembling voice. She
didn’t expect him to answer but she couldn’t help but ask.
“I told you to keep your mouth shut! but i might as well tell you.
Stefano wants you, so he gets you. Don’t even try to escape, i’ll
promise you, you won’t get far.I’ll break your legs slowly if that’s
what it takes to get you to him without problems.”His eyes were so cold
it made her shiver. This man lacked a soul, a conscience.
“You just sit tight, the ride won’t be long. Maybe if you’re nice to me,
we stop for a little break on the way there, so I can hve a little fun
with you. Stefano didn’t tell me you were such a sexy lady, I might as
well have a little fun with you first before I bring you to him. He can
have you for the rest of your pity life.”His devilish laughter cut
trough her every nerve. The thought of Stefano frightened her beyond
believe but to know what this man could do to her scared the hell out of
her.
“Please don’t hurt me, I’ll do anything you say, just don’t hurt me.”
He grinned sardistically. “Lady, I don’t care if you get hurt or not,
but maybe if you’re really nice to me I won’t hurt you.”
She got angry and defencive with him. She had to do something and fast.
“Well, I hope you know Stefano as well as I do. He will kill you when he
finds out you’ve already hit me. He will make you die very slow if he
knew you would lay a hand on me, so I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”
She knew it sounded pathetic but it was the only thing she could think
of to try chancge his mind.
“Yeah well, he doesn’t ever have to know, now does he? And even if you
told him, he will just be glad to have you. He will be eternally
gratefull to me for bringing his * Queen of the night * to him.”
“Don’t be so sure, that won’t happen.”
“Shut up, you’re anoying me.”
Marlena began to pray he wouldn’t lay a hand on her and that someone
would find out she was missing and come looking for her. A small part of
her wished it would be John, but that wouldn’t be likely. John was so
devastated when he stormed out of the penthouse, he probably had gone
away somewhere to get his life back in order. After all it was what she
intended for. She had to make sure that he was nowhere near her when and
if Stefano came after her.It was the only way she knew to protect him.
Stefano would never give up on having her and the possibility that he
would kill John in the process was enormous, she could not live with
that. She rather spent the rest of her life with Stefano knowing that
John was safe. She had to deal with Stefano on her own. She would fight
and resist him til her dying breath.
At the penthouse there was police everywhere. They searched the entiere
house for clues. John sat on the bottom of the stairs with his face
burried in his hands.Abe had taken a sample of the blood to the lab to
determine who’s it was. There was no doubt in John’s mind that it was
Marlena’s. He felt through every nerve in his body that she had been
hurt and that it was Stefano who had taken her, or one of his men. The
only thing that didn’t make sense was that there was force being used
this time. Stefano had always made a point out of it that he wouldn’t
allow his men to hurt her. What has changed? Was the man so desperate to
have her, it didn’t matter anymore how he got her?
Abe came in and took John out his distressed thoughts.
“John? I have the results from the lab, there’s no doubt, the blood is
Marlena’s. I’m sorry buddy.”
“Yeah, I figured as much, who elses could it be? Thanks for making this
a priority partner. It means a lot to me. We have to find her, before
DiMera takes her to one of his diserted Islands. They couldn’t be that
far yet, so we have to move fast.”
“We’ve searched through all his hidouts when we heard he was back and
came up with nothing. It must mean he had found another, possibly close
to Salem.”
“I think you’re right. Now we have to find out where exactly. Is there
anything I can do? I’m going nuts doing nothing here.”
“I’ve put all my man on it, we’ve to wait until they find something. We
have to be patient.”
“Man, I’m going crazy here! If I hadn’t left earlier, she would be just
fine now.I can kill myself for leaving her alone. I have to bring her
back to her family, it’s all my fault she’s gone.DAMNIT!”
John kicked against the bottom step of the stairs in frustration.
“Don’t do that to yourself buddy, it’s not your fault and you know it.
There was nothing you could do to prevent it.And killing yourself isn’t
the answer nor is kicking against the stairs.”
“I can’t sit still and do nothing partner, I’m gonna look for her
myself.I just have to find her, I have to.”
“Okay, be carefull though.”
John didn’t respond, he was already half way to the elevators to his
car.The determination was showing on his face. In his eyes you saw the
love and worry for the love of his life, he would save her, he had too.
Marlena’s heart missed a few beats when she realized Travis was pulling
the car of the road into a sandpath through the woods.He pulled over and
hit the brakes so hard, she hit her head against the frontseat of the
car. Her cheek already hurt because of his fist earlier but hitting the
seat had made it worse.Her lip had stopped bleeding only a short while
ago, leaving her face sticky with the remains. Travis got out of the car
and lit a cigarette. She hoped that he only was stopping for a smoke,
maybe they were already on their destination. He had sais it wouldn’t be
a long ride. She fought the urge to scream when he got onto the back
seat with her, she struggled to get her hands free, but her efforts were
futile. He grabbed her and slammed her down on the seat. She felt
nausiated by the smell of his breath when he climbed on top of her. She
began to plead with him.
“Please don’t do this to me, Please don’t, I beg you.”
“You can beg all you want, it won’t do you any good.”
Tears were slipping from her eyes.She tried to fight him off but it
wasn’t easy because her hands were still tied on her back. His weight
made her arms hurt, it made her struggle more.
“Ahh, you’re a feisty one, I like that. The more you struggle,the more I
will enjoy you.”
He said that while kissing her neck harsh. He ripped her blouse to
shreds and he kneaded her breast with one hand while ondoing her jeans
with the other.It made her cry even more, loud sobs were escaping her
mouth. She tried to think of John but failed. In her head she was
pleading with him to find her even though she knew he wasn’t aware of
the fact that she was missing. She tried to kick Travis since her feet
were free, but it was no use. It made him more sadistic. He slapped her
a couple of times in her face untill she lost consciousness. She
welcomed the dark that was surrounding her.
“Oh, come on, it’s no fun if you’re not fully aware of what I’m doing.”
He reached for a bottle of water on the front seat and poured some over
her face to wake her up. It worked, she woke up coughing up the water
that had slipped into her mouth. Her head was pounding and her vision
was blurry.
“Ah, you’re back beautiful, we can continue our little game here.”
He squeezed his legs betwwen hers and unzipped his pants. He took her
mouth with his and his tongue forced his way deep iinto her mouth.
Marlena tried to reteat into her own little world with no succes, he
forced her to stay in the cruel reality.
With no strenght left to fight him off, Travis entered her most intimate
spot. He bit on her lower lip while his thrustswere hard and painful.
She tried to scream her lungs out but it made him only bite harder on
her lip, it draw blood. His ragged breaths were sickening. Just when she
was about to loose consciousness again she heard a familiar voice. She
was saved for the time being. She gave a loud sigh and everything became
dark around her.
“Get out of that car now!”
John had searched every single street in Salem with no luck. He was
wondering where else he could look when his cell phone rang.
“John, it’s Abe. Can you come back to the station? I’ve got something
about DiMera. I’ll think it can help us to find her.”
“I’m on my way Abe, can you tell me what it is?”
“No, buddy just come here as soon as you can.”
John was wondering what it could be what Abe had found. It had to be
good. Somewhere in his mind he heard Marlena crying, calling for him. He
knew in his heart something bad had happened to her. He felt it because
of the strong connection they always shared. Through all those years
they felt the others joys and pains even if they were not together or
even in the same town. Most of the time that felt as a blessing but now
it felt like a burden. He felt so guilty for walking out on her. Leaving
her all alone to be kidnapped. He should have known she didn’t really
wanted to break things of with him, she had only tried to protect him by
doing that.
“God, she must feel so alone right now. She really thought she had
succeeded in her plan to scare me off. Oh Doc, I hope you’re all right.
I hope you can feel that I’m looking for you, I want you to know I’ll
never stop until I find you. I should have been the one protecting you,
not the other way around. ”
He parked his jeep by the police station and hurried himself inside.
With great anxiousness he walked straight to Abe’s office.
“So tell me Abe, what exactly did you find?”
“Hey buddy, two of my man found an abandoned car nearby in the woods.
There was a body in it.”
John’s face went pale hearing that.
“Who is it? Don’t tell me it’s….”
“No, no. It’s not Marlena, I’m sorry if I made you think that. It is
Travis alias Trent Davis. This guy has a rap sheet a mile long. “
“So is he known to work for DiMera? “
“No, he’s not.”
“Well, what has it to do with Marlena?”
“We’ve searched the car for clues and on the back of the front seat we
found blood. I’m sorry John, but it’s Marlena’s.”
“Damned! Did you find any clue of where she is? I mean, if he’s dead,
that must mean she probably escaped.”
“I don’t think she has escaped John. Around the car were at least a
dozen different footprints. My guess is that whoever killed Davis took
Marlena. There is one more thing you should know.“
“What’s that?”
“I’m not sure how you’re going to take this, but you have the right to
know. We found Travis with his uhm…”
“With his what Abe?”
“Well uhh, with his penis cut off and stuffed in his mouth, and a statue
of a phoenix in his hand.”
“Well, now we know for sure it was DiMera. But what is it with the
penis? Why would he do that?”
“I don’t want to alarm you more than you already are John but my guess
is that this was the first time he worked for Stefano and well.. you
know that he won’t allow his men to hurt Marlena. So I think he went
against Stefano and I think he was.. you know… when Stefano found them.”
“You think he was … raping her? O my god! No!!! We’ve got to find her
Abe! I want to go to the spot where they found the car, I want to see if
we can figure out where they went.”
John was trying to deny the fact he knew was true. He had felt Marlena
was hurt. In his mind and heart he knew it was the awful truth, Marlena
was raped. It made him more determent to find her and kill anyone who
stood in his way.
At the DiMera hideout Stefano was steaming with rage. He made sure
Travis had died a slow painful death in front of his other men. He made
sure they wouldn’t dare to go against his demands. He had never meant
for his beautiful Marlena to get hurt. He couldn’t stand to look at her.
She was laying in that bed looking like a broken porcelain doll and
still unconscious.
Her face was swollen and her fragile body was covered with bruises. He
had a doctor check up on her to make sure there was no permanent damage
done to her. The doctor assured him she would be fine, physically, it
just was going to take some time. There was no way of knowing how she
would be emotionally. It was obvious she was suffering a huge trauma,
otherwise she would have woken up already. The fact she had not was
because she was probably not willing to wake up yet. The mind works in
mysterious ways, anything you can’t handle it suppresses. Her mind made
sure she stayed in a world she was safe in and unharmed.
Stefano swallowed hard and sat on the edge of the bed looking at her.
“Oh my beautiful Marlena, I’m so sorry. I promise you he will never hurt
you again, nor anyone else for that matter. He died a very painful
death, I assure you. You can wake up now , you’re safe. If and when you
wake up, I will show you your life with me will be full of joy and
laughter. Nothing bad will ever happen again to you and the ones you
love. Just wake up my dearest queen.”
He sighed loud when he gained no response. With one hand he caressed her
hair and with the other he held both of hers. Her skin felt like velvet,
she was so warm and soft. He fought the urge to lay beside her and hold
her in his arms. He wanted to do that more than anything but was afraid
she might wake up and panic. No, he would wait until she was feeling
much better. By then she would come to him on her own free will, that
would make it so much sweeter.
Her soft moans brought him back to reality. She was waking up. Finally.
“ Ohhh… my head, it hurts.”
Slowly she opened her eyes only to close them again immediately. The
sight of Stefano beside her made her remember all that had happened. She
covered her eyes with her hands and began to cry softly. Soft sobs were
escaping her cracked lips. Oh how she wished she could return to her
dreams.
“Please tell me I’m having a nightmare. When I wake up I’ll be with
John.”
“No my dear, you’re finally awake. Don’t worry you’ll be fine. Your
wounds will heal in time and when they do I’ll take you to my paradise.
You’ll live like a queen.”
“No I won’t!”
Hearing him talk like that to her made her former strength come back a
little. O how she hated that man. She WAS gonna heal but only to fight
him until she found a way to escape.
“I won’t spent my life with you! Never!”
“Ah, but you will. I can see the feistiness is coming back already. Now
I’m sure you will fully recover.”
“Yes I will, but only to run away from you as fast as I can.”
“I won’t let you. Who’s going to help you? No one is looking for you,
you made sure of that yourself. John is far away. He was gone the minute
you told him you didn’t want to be with him.”
“How did you know that John and I are separated?”
“Ah, my queen, you must know I know everything that happens in Salem
especially if it involves you.”
“You’re sick, you know that. By the way, I don’t need John to get away
from you, I can do that all by my self. You’ll see.”
“You need to rest, I’ll leave you alone for now. I will check up on you
later and I’ll sent someone to bring some food, you must be hungry by
now.”
“If you think I’m gonna eat anything that comes from you, you’re wrong.”
“Suit yourself but you have to eat sooner or later it’s up to you. But
if you’re planning to get well to “run from me” as you were saying, you
better eat something. If not you’ll never get your strength back. I will
see you in a little wile my dear.”
She knew he was right, she had to take the chance to eat the possibly
drugged food to get her strength back. She turned over and buried her
face in the pillow. She cried her heart out because of the memories that
were floating back in her mind from earlier that day.
A part of her hoped that John really was far away but the rest of her
body was screaming for him to find her. Moments later she tried to get
out of the bed to go and take a shower. Dizziness prevented her. She
looked at the nightgown she was wearing and she hoped it had not been
Stefano who had changed her into it. Slowly she lowered her bruised legs
to the floor and tried to stand up without passing out. She just stood
still for a wile until she had her breathing under control again.
Carefully she walked towards the bathroom, every muscle in her body was
hurting. While the water was running, she undressed herself. It took all
the strength left in her. She leaned against the wall and let the water
run over her sour body. She even couldn’t look at herself, she felt so
dirty. The tears sprung in her eyes again and all energy left
disappeared. She slid against the tiles to the ground were she began to
cry with her face in her lap. In her mind she was screaming for John to
come and rescue her, to make this nightmare to go away.
In the woods, John felt the little hairs in the nape of his neck
standing straight up and he could swear he heard her crying for him. He
felt sick to his stomach when he thought about the ordeal she must be
going trough right now. God how he wished she was here safe in his arms.
It would happen, he knew that for sure, but he had to find her first.
“John! Come look here!”
“What is it Abe?”
“I’ve found some tracks from car tyres and they ain’t from our cars. It
looks like they were headed in that direction.” Abe pointed.
“Okay partner, I’ll get my car and go see were they’re leading to. You
stay here, see if you can find anything else. You can reach me on my
cell phone if you do.”
“Sure buddy, but if you find someone or something, make sure you call me
before you’ll do anything stupid okay?”
John didn’t answer because he couldn’t promise anything. If, no when he
found something he would do anything necessary to get to her and if he
was lucky, kill DiMera in the process.
John drove his jeep deeper into the woods. It was a very secluded area.
The perfect place for a hideout. His past with DiMera was an advantage,
he knew exactly how that madman’s brain worked. He pulled over his jeep
to the side of the road, he knew he was getting closer to the point
where Marlena was held. Before he got out of the car he checked his gun
and knife. He didn’t want to leave anything to the obvious. He got out
of the car and covered it with some branches to hide it. When he was
satisfied he silently walked trough the bushes to an open area. From
this point he could see a large manor, it looked abandoned but wasn’t.
John saw three men guarding the back of the house. He didn’t consider
them a problem. Careful to not make any noises he came up behind one of
them taking his knife. With one swift move he slid the man’s throat. The
man never made a sound because his vocal cords were sliced. He carefully
lowered the man to the ground and laid him underneath the porch. The
other two men were talking so John made the decision not to take their
lives but to go around them instead. He sneaked around the house without
being seen. Near the front door there was another man. He walked up
behind the man and held his knife to the man’s throat whispering.
“If you make one lousy sound, you’re a dead man. Got it?”
the man nodded his head terrified.
“Now get me into the house unseen. Don’t even think of alarming anyone
about my being here or you will die painfully.”
The man did as John demanded. He walked into the house with John behind
him holding the knife to his throat.
“Tell me how many men are there in the house.”
“There are three more, the rest is outside.” The man said. His anxiety
was clear to hear in his voice.
“Okay, and know you’re gonna tell me where he is holding her.”
“I… I… I don’t know.”
“You’re lying! Tell me where she is and now!”
“I really don’t know. It must be somewhere on the second floor, I know
that much, but nothing more.”
John hit the man on his head and shoved him into a nearby closet. He was
no more at use to him. he began his quest through the house hoping to
find Marlena.
Marlena was still in the shower, she managed to stand up and for what
seemed the thirtieth time washing her tortured body. She felt so dirty
and the smell of Travis’s breath was still lingering in her nostrils.
She tried to was his memory away from her body and mind but it was no
use. She turned off the water and grabbed a towel which she wrapped
around her. She walked unsteadily towards the bed to sit down. Dizziness
was coming over her again. She gasped when she saw the red light
flickering in the corner of her room.
“Oh my god, he has placed cameras all over my room. He can see every
move I make. That’s sick! I’ve got to put some clothes on, I’ll bet he’s
watching me right now.”
She already felt violated due to Travis’s actions but now she felt
humiliated all over again. The thought of Stefano watching her every
move made her nauseous. With weak legs she walked over to the closet and
took out a nightgown. She decided to put it on in the bathroom since
there appeared to be no cameras. It took her forever to put it on, her
body was so sour, she didn’t have the strength to move much. She was
glad when she finally was ready and back in bed. She was so tired of al
the efforts, she drifted of into a slumber. At least in her dreams she
was happy.
Stefano sat in the monitor room, watching her. He got worried when she
stayed as long as she did in the bathroom but knew what must be going
through her mind after such a ordeal. The thought of her being raped
made him want to kill Travis all over again. He could look at her
sleeping for hours. She looked so peaceful when she did. Even though her
face was badly hurt, she looked like an angel. It was as if the sun
never stopped shining on her. He was pulled out of his mesmerising when
one of his men came in to the room.
“Boss..”
“What is it now? I told you I didn’t want to be disturbed.”
“I’m sorry boss, but we found one of our men death underneath the porch
and another locked up in the closet. He said John Black is in the house
looking for that woman.”
“Ah, so he found out where we are. Is he alone?”
“Yes boss, there is no sign he isn’t.”
“Good, now I want you to search the house and bring him to me, alive.”
“Yes boss, will do.”
The man left as quickly as he came to do as he was told.
“Good to know you are here my pawn, now I just have to make sure you
won’t find Marlena. It is good to know I can have you both in my sight
.”
John didn’t know he was discovered and kept looking for Marlena. He made
sure he stayed as much as possible in the shadows because he suspected
Stefano to have cameras watching every room and hallway. Little did he
know that Stefano indeed saw him on the monitor, giving his men John’s
whereabouts. Before he could react, four men were surrounding and
overpowering him. John cursed out loud for his own stupidity for being
caught.
The men brought him to the monitor room Stefano was in.
“Ah John, good to see you. Welcome, welcome.”
“Where is she you bastard! What have you done to her!”
Before Stefano could reply, John’s eyes wandered to one of the monitors.
What he saw made his stomach turn into knots. There she was lying on a
bed on top of the blankets, her bruised legs partially showing
underneath her robe, a face once so flawless now so badly hurt. He
gasped and he felt his blood leaving his face.
“Oh my god! What happened? What have you done to her! I will kill you
for this, I promise you!”
“Don’t worry, she’s gonna be fine, just fine. And for the killing part,
you know I have killed the man responsible already, I can assure you he
died slow and it wasn’t pretty.”
“Damn you! You’re the one who’s responsible. If you just had left her
alone, she would be fine now. Have you any idea what this is going to do
to her? She has been raped before, it took her years to get a little
over it. Now you’ve brought her back to square one.”
“Really, she is going to be just fine, I’ll make sure of that. As a
matter of fact her feistiness is already back, you should have heard her
when she was awake. She’s still got her fighting spirit.”
“She may seem strong on the outside but on the inside she’s dying, I can
feel it. Now let me see her!”
“No, can’t do that John, she thinks you’ve gone away and I like it that
way. But I tell you what, I’ve a nice cell for you where you can see her
all you want. Only on a monitor of cause, but never the less you can see
her.”
Stefano then let his men take John away to be locked up while laughing
almost devilish. John tried to fight the men but his efforts were
unsuccessful. He was taken to the basement and they shoved him into his
cell before slamming the door tight. John looked around the room and saw
the monitor. The room was accommodated with a bed, a chair and table and
a huge monitor. He pushed on the power button and saw Stefano with a
wide grin on his face.
“I see you’ve found the monitor John. I’ll promise you you can see her
whenever you want, but every once in a while you’ll see me if I want to
make sure you’re comfortable.”
John wanted to snap something back at him but then the channel changed
and he saw Marlena who was still sleeping. Tears sprung in his eyes by
the sight of her tortured body and face.
“Oh god Doc, I’m so sorry. I’ll get us out of here, I promise you. Abe
will find my car and if he does it will be easy for him to find us at
this hellhole. I love you sweetheart, I hope you can feel my love.”
In her restless sleep, Marlena could hear John talking to her. His voice
soothed her. A strange feeling of peacefulness filled her. A faint smile
was touching her lips. She didn’t want to wake up from this dream but
she had a feeling of someone being in the room with her and woke up
reluctantly.
“Good evening miss. I’ve brought you some dinner. Mister DiMera said you
should eat something.”
Marlena tried to sit up in the bed and saw a maid with a tray in her
hands. She had a kind face. Marlena wondered how such a kind looking
person could work for such a monster but she didn’t really care.
“Thank you, you can put it on the nightstand, I’ll try to eat it later.
I’m not very hungry right now.”
The maid did what she was told.
“Can I do anything else for you ma’am?”
“Yes… you could give me the master key of this house so I can go home.”
Marlena sneered with a faint smile. The maid blushed a little and
disappeared from the room, locking it behind her. Marlena managed to get
up out of bed and walked to the window. It was already dark outside so
she couldn’t see much. That didn’t matter she saw what she wanted to see
in her fantasy. She was thinking of John. She knew he was probably miles
away mending his broken heart but somehow she felt him close by. She
couldn’t really care about what was going to happen to her as long as
she knew he was safe. That was the most important thing to her, his
safety.
“Oh John, I hope you are far and away from here. I want you to be safe.
I can only hope you won’t come to find me the minute you find out I’m
missing. If it is true what Stefano said you have gone away and how he
made it sound, you won’t be back any time soon. I want you to be safe
and happy, even if that means I’m never going to see you again. I will
spent the rest of my life with Stefano if that is what it takes to make
you happy and safe.”
She didn’t know John could hear and see her. Her words made his heart
ache more if it was possible. He touched the screen with his hands as if
he could touch her. He let go of the screen when Stefano became visible
again as if the screen burned him. he took a few steps back and looked
at the face of the man he hated most.
“Now you have seen for yourself how she is. She IS going to recover just
fine. I’m glad you decided to come here. I hope you’ll enjoy your stay
here, it will be a long one.”
“O yeah? And why is that? I would have guessed you would kill me as soon
as you had the chance.”
“Now don’t be so hasty in your assumptions John, it’s not my intend to
kill you, not any time soon at least. I may have to use you.”
“What for?”
“Ah, you see, I’m going to give Marlena the time to get used to me and
her new life as my queen. I’m hoping she will come to see that there is
no other option so she will choose to stay with me on her own free will,
but…. If not… I can use you to change her mind.”
“You sick bastard! If you only so much as look at her I will kill you
with my bare hands! “
“Nah nah, don’t be so aggressive John, there is no need for that. I
assure you it won’t be necessary to use you. I’m sure she will come to
love me, she already does but she won’t admit it. I will make love to
her, if she wants me. In time she will want me.”
“She will never love you! Much less make love to you.”
“Ahh, but that is where you come in, isn’t it. With a little persuasion
she will see my point of view.”
“What are you talking about? You’re gonna force yourself on her? don’t
you think she’s been trough enough already?”
“Of course I won’t use force, I would never harm her. If I show her that
I have locked you up, she might change her mind.”
“That way you’re abusing her mentally! That’s just as appalling as
physically!”
“we’ll see, we’ll see. If I’m right it won’t even be necessary.”
Stefano had disappeared again. John watched the screen silently. He
looked at Marlena and tried to think of a way to escape with her, before
Stefano could put his plan in motion.
It has been two weeks that they had been captivated by Stefano. Neither
John or Marlena had come up with a way to escape. John had seen Marlena
all that time on the monitor and it helped him to stay sane. Marlena on
the other hand had still no knowledge of John’s presence. Stefano had
stopped by only twice. He didn’t want to upset her while she was
recovering, both physically and emotionally. She had pleaded with him to
let her go, but of course he refused. She was recovering remarkably
fast, physically that is. Only a few bruises had remained on her face
and body. Emotionally she still was a wreck. She showered three times a
day and still felt dirty. The cameras being there didn’t help. How can
you relax when you know that your being watched all the time? John’s
heart ached to see her hurting this much, but there was nothing he could
- He wondered why Abe didn’t find them yet, surely they must have
found his car. What took them so long? It was as if Stefano had read his
mind. As he was thinking it, Stefano’s face appeared on the monitor
helping John out of his dream to be rescued.
“I know you must be wondering why Abe hasn’t found you yet John. I can
tell you why. “
“ Yeah? And why is that old man?”
“Well John, it’s because WE found your car and let it disappear. It will
never be found. I also must tell you they aren’t even looking for you
anymore or for Marlena for that fact. They think you and her are back
together again and spending a well deserved vacation together.”
“Why would they think that?”
“Because that is what he was told by a person that he trusts more than
anyone in this world, my daughter Alexandra.”
“Lexi? No, I don’t believe you. She would never play along with your
games. She is a good friend of Doc, she wouldn’t betray her. Nope, no
way.”
“Yes way John, Alexandra finally realized she couldn’t deny her real
father anymore, she felt the power I have over her.”
“I still don’t believe you, Lexie isn’t like that. And even if it’s
true, Abe is going to be suspicious, he knows Marlena wouldn’t stay away
from her children that long.”
“That’s why your going to call Abe, and tell him everything is fine. You
tell him Marlena needs more time to heal from the ordeal she has been
going through and you don’t know when you will be back.”
“You’re crazy, why would I do that?”
“Because you would do anything to protect Marlena.”
“Are you threatening her?”
“If you want to call it that, then yes, I am.”
John knew he had no choice. He didn’t even want to know what Stefano
would do to her if he didn’t do exactly what he was told. He debated the
option for a while to give Abe a hint of their whereabouts but he
couldn’t take that risk. If Stefano found out what he was doing, there
was no telling of what he would do to Marlena, or him for that fact. He
could only hope Abe would see trough it all. At that moment the door of
his cell was opened and two of Stefano’s men came in, armed. One man
gave him the phone and the order to place the call, while the other man
pointed his gun at John’s head. john looked at Marlena on the monitor
and his heart sank.
“I’m sorry Doc, but I have no other option. I have to do this, if only
for you. I hope you can forgive me.”
John dialled Abe’s number and waited for the man to pick up. John
cleared his throat when Abe answered.
“Abe here.”
“Abe, it’s John.”
“Hey buddy where are you? I got worried not hearing from you for so
long.”
“We’re just fine Abe. I just called you to tell you we have to stay away
for a while longer. You were right, Travis Malloy or Trent Davis or what
ever the hell his name is did rape Doc. He had beat her up pretty bad.
She can’t face anyone just yet. She needs more time.”
“God John, I’m sorry. Is she going to be okay? Is there anything I can
do? Lexie told me you called her earlier to say that you and Marlena
where back together and that the two of you went for a vacation but she
didn’t tell me this.”
“That’s because I didn’t tell her Abe. Doc don’t want this out in the
open. She IS going to be fine again, but it takes time. And yes, you can
help me. I don’t know how much you told the children but if you want to
talk to them for us that would be great. I would do it myself but I
don’t want them to know about what is going on. I know for sure they
would suspect something if I did talk to them myself. So if you will
talk to Carrie and the twins Doc and I would be grateful. “
“Sure, no problem buddy. I’ve told them the two of you are on vacation
and they were glad to hear you are back together and so am I buddy.
Congratulations.”
“yeah thanks, well I let you know when we’re coming back. Goodbye
partner.”
Before Abe could say anything more John had hung up. He was wondering
why John didn’t sound happy on the fact that he and Marlena had found
each other again but shrugged it of on the fact that Marlena had been
raped and needed to heal from that dreadful crime . How could they be
happy at a time like that? He grabbed his car keys to go and talk to
Carrie and Sami, after that he would call Eric. He had to come up with a
reasonable explanation for the fact that John and Marlena were gone for
so long without telling them about the rape.
************************
Marlena was looking out the window for what seemed the millionth time.
She was bored and lonely. She began to think she would never be free
again. Somehow it was a relief that John obviously hadn’t come looking
for her, it must mean that he was moving on with his life. No matter how
much that fact hurt her, it meant he was safe. Still a little part of
her wanted him to find her.
“I must think of a way to get out of this room. I’m going crazy if I
spend another day cooped up in here. “
she heard a sound and turned around only to see Stefano coming in.
involuntary her body stiffened by the sight of him. She moved her arms
around her waist as if to protect herself. Her hands balled in little
fists.
“Ah, my darling Marlena, it’s good to see you up again. You look much
better.”
“No thanks to you. How long are you planning for me to be locked up in
this room?” She hissed.
“If you’re feeling up to it, I can let you out from time to time. Whit a
guard of course but only until you can accept the fact that your life is
with me.”
“Never! Why don’t you give it up already? I’ve told you over and over
again and I’m telling you now: I AM NOT GOING TO LOVE YOU!! NOT EVER!!!
You get it now?”
“You don’t have to raise your voice it doesn’t suit you. Yes you have
told me but in time you will see you are wrong. You already love me, you
just don’t see it yet. I WILL make you see it.”
“No, you’re delusional if you think that, but… I would like to get out
of this room. Can I take a walk outside please? I really need some fresh
air.”
“Yes you may, but don’t try to escape, an armed guard will accompany you
and he won’t hesitate to shoot.”
“Gosh, I always thought you wouldn’t physically harm me.” Marlena
sneered.
“I won’t like it, but I’ve ordered them to shoot you in the leg, not to
kill you. Your leg will heal. But I told them to use it as a last
resort. I know you’re not stupid so I don’t have to worry about you
trying to escape and you don’t have to worry about being hurt.”
“You’d better told them to shoot to kill. Honestly, I’d rather be dead
than to have to live with you for the rest of my life.”
“Nah, nah, don’t talk like that my queen, you will regret it later.”
Marlena turned to the window again and willed him to go away. And he
did. Silent tears slipped out of the corners of her eyes. She felt
nauseous and ran to the toilet to empty her stomach like she did almost
every day for the past week or so. She hadn’t thought much of it at
first. She blamed it on the past events, but now she was suspecting it
was for a different reason. If she added up the nausea and her tiredness
and the spells of dizziness she came to an other conclusion. She
stretched out on the bed looking pale as an ghost. It couldn’t be, could
it?
Marlena didn’t know what to do. Could she really be pregnant? It was
possible. But she had only made love to John one night. She clasped her
hand to her mouth when an other thought came to mind. What if the man
that raped her was the father? Tears began to spill again.
“Oh my god, what should I do? How can I make sure?”
At that time the door opened and the maid came in to clean the room.
Without a word, just a shy look, she went to the bathroom. Marlena got
an idea and went after her.
“Monique? That’s your name isn’t it?”
“Yes miss.”
“I need your help.”
“I don’t know miss, I’ve got orders not to speak to you.”
“Please, I really need your help.”
Monique saw the desperate look in Marlena’s eyes and felt sorry for the
lady. But she also was terrified of Stefano so she didn’t know if she
dared to help. She decided that it couldn’t hurt to listen.
“Okay miss, what can I do for you?”
“I… I… Can you get me a home pregnancy test?” She blurted out.
“What miss? I don’t know if I …”
“Please, I think I might be pregnant, I have to make sure. You can’t
tell Stefano, I don’t know how he would react if he found out. Please,
can you do that for me?”
“I’ve to think about it miss. If you don’t mind I have to clean the
bathroom now before someone comes looking why I take so long.”
“All right, I leave you to it. And Monique? Thank you.”
Marlena went back in to the bedroom wondering if Monique would help her.
Her mind began to work overtime again. What would Stefano do if she was
carrying John’s baby? What was SHE going to do if she was pregnant with
the baby of that rapist? She couldn’t think about that, but she had to.
In her heart she knew she really was pregnant, and she almost knew for
sure it was John’s. but than again, maybe that was just wishful
thinking.
***********************
Back in the basement John was lying on his bed and looked at the
monitor. He wondered what was wrong with her, she seemed so anxious.
Something was bothering her and this time it wasn’t Stefano.
“What’s wrong with you Doc? Something is wrong, you are nervous and look
pale. And why did you go after the maid? You know better than to expect
help from her, she won’t go against Stefano, she’s to scared. Are you
getting that desperate? Are you willing to take the risk of being shot
in order to escape?”
The mere thought of it drove John crazy. If he could only find a way to
let her know she wasn’t alone, that he was there with her. but at what
use was he going to be to her? he was locked up himself and until now he
hadn’t found a way to get out.
***********************************
Back in Salem, Abe was talking to Carrie and Sami.
“But why didn’t they call us themselves Abe?” Sami demanded.
“You know how they are together Sami, they just found each other and
wanted some time for themselves. They might be together again, but they
still have a lot to talk about.”
Carrie only nodded but Sami still was a little suspicious.
“Are you sure they are okay Abe? I mean you would tell us if anything
was wrong won’t you?”
Abe didn’t really know how to react. He wanted to tell the truth, but he
couldn’t betray John’s trust in him. and it wasn’t like he was lying,
it was the truth, only not the whole truth.
“Nothing’s wrong Sami, they just need some more time before they come
home. “
“Well, I for one, am glad they are back together. As far as I’m
concerned they can take all the time they need, as long as they’re
happy.” Both Sami and Abe looked surprised when Carrie finally spoke.
“Okay big sis, maybe you are right. They have a lot of time wasted by
being apart. Maybe they are trying to make up for that time.” Sami was
grinning. She could picture her mom and John in her head. Knowing John,
he was probably sweeping her mom of her feet with one romantic surprise
after another. How she wished she could have that one day.
**********************************
Craig and Kristen were taking a walk in the park having the same
discussion.
“Do you really think they’re back together again Craig?”
“Yes, why else would they disappear at the same time?”
“I don’t know, I keep thinking my father has something to do with it.”
“What makes you say that? Abe was sure Stefano left town again after
that man was found murdered. I don’t think he would hang around here to
be arrested for that.”
“No, you’re right about that. But even that has me thinking. Stefano has
done a lot of despicable things. But he never have tortured a man to
death like that , why would he do that? And Abe told us John went after
Stefano because they were sure he took Marlena. The next thing we know
he’s all of the sudden on vacation with her. It doesn’t make sense. I
talked to Abe earlier and he said that John had called to say that they
were fine, but instead of telling the children themselves, he asked Abe
to do it. That doesn’t sound like John or Marlena at all. And atop of
that, they didn’t want the children to know that she was taken by
Stefano again.”
“You are right about some of it, it doesn’t make sense but for the part
of not telling the children, I do understand that. They don’t want them
to worry. Don’t forget the children didn’t know of Stefano’s return in
the first place so why worry them now?”
“Yeah, if John freed her there’s no point of upsetting them now. But
still I have this creepy feeling something is terribly wrong. It’s a
feeling I just can’t seem to shake.”
“Well, that leaves me no option then to try to focus your mind on
something else, like me for instance.”
“Mmm, I like the sound of that, let’s go home honey.”
****************************
“Sir?”
“What do you want Monique? This better be important, I have a lot of
work to do.”
“It’s about doctor Evans sir.”
That caught his attention, he immediately looked up from his paperwork
and stared the maid straight in the eyes. It made her taking a step
back.
“What about her? is she alright?”
“I don’t know sir, she asked me for a favour and I didn’t know what to
do so I came to you.”
“Wise decision, what did she want from you?”
“Well sir, she asked for a uhhh…”
“Spit it out already! I don’t have all day!”
“A pregnancy test sir.” Monique stared at the floor, scared about his
reaction.
“A what? Pregnancy test?”
Stefano stood up from behind his desk and looked at Monique with wonder
written all over his face.
“All right, thank you. Now get out, I have to think.”
Monique did what she was told, feeling relieved thinking she had done
the right thing.
After a while Stefano walked to Marlena’s room to talk to her. He was so
preoccupied thinking about this news, he forgot that John could hear and
see everything that was going to occur in Marlena’s room.
“Marlena?”
“What do you want Stefano?” She was still lying on the bed and refused
to look at him directly.
“We need to talk.”
“No we don’t, just leave me alone.”
Stefano ignored her last remark and sat himself down on the bed besides
her. he resisted the urge to hold her hand.
“Monique came to me with some news.” He didn’t say more to watch her
reaction. Marlena flinched and turned her back to him. In silence she
was cursing herself for confiding in Monique, she should have known
better than to expect help from one of Stefano’s employees.
“What did she tell you?” It came barely out a whisper.
“She told me about your request. Do you really think you’re pregnant?”
“Yes I do.”
John couldn’t believe his ears and jumped up from the bed. His breath
was caught in his throat and his heart skipped a few beats.
“Do you know who’s baby it is?”
Marlena turned back and looked at him. She was surprised, he actually
sounded concerned. That was not what she had expected.
“No, I don’t. It could be John’s but it can also be…” She closed her
eyes in a futile attempt to stop the tears from falling.
Stefano took her hand in his and was surprised when she didn’t pull
back.
“I have an idea, but there is an certain risk involved.”
She looked at him but her voice had abandoned her so he just continued.
“I can arrange a doctor to come and do a check up on you. She can tell
if you are pregnant or not. She can also do a paternity test. That way
you will know for sure who the father is but you also know that a test
like that can lead to a miscarriage. You don’t have to do this test if
you choose not to know who the father is.”
She cleared her throat and regained her voice somewhat.
“I have to know, I don’t know if I want to keep this baby if it turns
out to be that it’s father is the one who… who…”
“Okay I understand. I go now and make the arrangements. Don’t worry,
it’s going to be alright.” He gave her a kiss on her hand and left her
room. Marlena didn’t know what to think. She had expected an outraged
Stefano not an understanding one. She backed herself into the soft
pillows and stared at the ceiling.
John stood with his mouth wide open in his cell. He couldn’t believe it.
She was pregnant? He wanted to jump for joy but he realized there was a
possibility that this baby wasn’t his. And even if it was his, what
would happen? Stefano wouldn’t allow John’s baby anywhere near him. he
could only imagine what Marlena must be going trough now.
*****************************
One agonizing week later Stefano came to Marlena with the doctor who had
the test results.
“Hello Marlena, I have the results you have been waiting for. Are you
ready to hear it?”
“As ready as I will ever be.” She could muster a little smile.
“Okay, well we know for sure that you’re pregnant… with twins.”
“Twins? Oh my, I’m having twins again?”
“Yes, we also know what they are gonna be. Do you want to know the
gender of your baby’s?”
“Yes, please do tell me.”
“I’m happy to tell you that they are a boy and girl.”
“A boy and a girl, I can hardly believe it.” For the first time in ages
she was smiling again. A moment later her smile disappeared when her
next question came to mind.
“Who’s the father?”
the doctor looked at Stefano with a grim face. Then she looked at
Marlena again with a worried look.
“I’m sorry Marlena, it isn’t John.”
Marlena buried herself underneath the covers in disbelieve. What would
she do now? She was so sure John would be the father, he had to be. How
could something so horrible as a rape be blessed with two little
miracles? It didn’t make sense, no sense at all. She had to think about
what she was going to do now. Would she keep these baby’s? Could she
look at them and not resent them for what their father did to her? She
was glad when she heard Stefano and the doctor leave, she couldn’t face
anyone right now.
********************************
In the meantime John was walking back and forth in his cell. Just before
he turned the monitor off, Stefano told him he was gonna bring Marlena
the results and that he would inform John later. Just when he was about
to pound on his cell door, the monitor was turned on again. John turned
around to look at Marlena but instead of seeing his beauty, he saw the
ugly face of that old man.
“Ah John, I’m ready to tell you the news now. I’ve some good news for
you, she’s having twins, a boy and a girl.”
“Twins? Are they mine? Tell me old man, are they?”
“Yes John, they are.”
John couldn’t help but laugh. His laughter died in the air when he saw
the wicked grin on Stefano’s face.
“What are you up to old man? I don’t think you can be happy about that.”
“You’re right John, I’m not. That’s why I told Marlena that the baby’s
aren’t yours.”
“You did what? You bastard! This is going to break her heart! Why? Why
would you do that to her?”
“I certainly can’t allow her to have your baby’s John. There is a huge
possibility she wants to end this pregnancy if it turned out to be that
she’s pregnant with Travis’s baby’s. I will be there for her to help her
through every step of the way. This is my chance to show her how much I
love her.”
“You can’t do this to her! She will hate you for it! How can you do that
to those innocent children?”
“No, she’s going to thank me for it. And you know what else? Even if she
decides to have these babies, I’ll let her. It will be my sweet revenge to
you to raise YOUR babies right in front of you.”
John was so angry he started to curse out loud, but it was no use,
Stefano was gone again.
Marlena was sitting on a bench in the garden. She had thought long and
hard about what to do with the pregnancy. She still couldn’t believe
that the twins weren’t John’s. her heart was screaming that John WAS the
father, but the test said otherwise. A little voice in her head was
telling her not to believe Stefano and the doctor, but she new there was
a possibility they had told her the truth. She decided to make the
decision by only looking at her own feelings. How could she ever live
with the fact that she had ended a pregnancy knowing what gender these
baby’s would be. She couldn’t possibly take two innocent lives, no
matter who the father was or what he had done. Still she was second
guessing that decision from time to time. She was hesitating at this
very moment even though she was to far along to end it now. The first
trimester had passed with no significant problems. The morning sickness
was gone to be replaced by tiredness and dizziness. Her belly grew
rapidly what was normal of course if you’re having twins. She was glad
Stefano allowed her to go outside every once in a while, the fresh air
did wonders. She was enjoying the summer sun lost in thoughts about John
and her life with him when the twins began to flutter in her belly.
Automatically she laid her hand on her belly and smiled broadly. That’s
when she noticed Stefano standing right in front of her.
“It’s good to see a smile on your face again. I hope that means you’re
feeling better?”
“As a matter of fact I do, but that is not why I’m smiling.” She was
still amazed that Stefano was so supportive, he hadn’t tried anything
but had only showed concern. She thought it had to do with the fact that
the twins weren’t John’s. if they were, there was no way Stefano would
let her have these baby’s.
“Why are you smiling then?”
“Well, I felt them move for the first time. feeling them move makes it
so real, I mean, I know I’m pregnant but actually feeling it makes it
all the more real. Oh, I don’t know how to explain it, it’s just
something you have to feel to know how it is.” She gave a shy smile and
looked at the ground. Stefano sat himself down beside her on the bench.
“Well, I hope that smile is here to stay. It’s good to see you smiling
again. I’m glad you’re getting used to your life here.”
“Oh no, don’t get the wrong impression Stefano, I will never get used to
a life with you. I know you have been nothing but supportive the past
few weeks but don’t fool yourself. I will not stay with you if I can
help it and I’m certainly not ever going to love you.”
“Ah but that’s where you are wrong my dearest Marlena. You will not hate
me forever, in time you will learn to love me.”
Marlena was stunned by his words. What did she have to do to make him
understand?
“No I won’t. you’ve kidnapped me so many times and still you don’t have
a clue? How can I ever love a man who keeps me from my children?”
“That is not my doing. If you weren’t so stubborn and admitted your love
for me, you could see your children whenever you like. I’m just keeping
you here until you realize your life is with me.”
She just didn’t want to argue with such a pigheaded man anymore so she
stood up and walked back to the house to her room, closely followed by
her guard. Stefano watched her from the bench with an victorious smile
on his face.
“It won’t be long my queen, soon you will accept me and your live with
me.”
**************************
In the house two guards were standing in the doorway of John’s cell
scoffing at John while the maid cleaned his cell. John was trying to
ignore them but when they began talking about Marlena in a
disrespectful way he totally lost it and attacked them. He hit one of
them in the stomach causing him to double over, just when he was about
to kick the other one in the balls, the man pointed his gun at him. The
first man was slightly recovered from the blow and grabbed John from
behind and held him firm while the other man started to beat John. He
tried not to scream and satisfy them but when he was on the ground they
kicked him in the chest causing him two cracked ribs. He screamed in
agony.
Marlena walked trough the passage near her room when she heard the
scream. Her heart went cold and her breath was caught in her throat, she
recognized it!
“Oh my god! That’s John!” She tried to run towards the spot she heard
the screaming coming from but the guard grabbed her by her upper arm.
“O no your not. You’re going this way back to your room.”
“No, please! That’s John, I have to go to him!”
The guard didn’t respond and dragged her back to her room.
Stefano heard all the commotion inside and hurried there to see what was
going on. He saw his man laughing while John was on the ground curled up
as a ball and groaned of the pain in his chest.
“What the hell is going on inhere?”
the two men immediately stopped laughing and spun around to face him.
“Answer me! What is happening here!”
“He… he attacked us boss. We had no choice than to hit him. I think he
has a few cracked ribs, nothing major.”
“You imbeciles! I told you not to hurt him until I say so! Don’t think
I’m stupid enough to buy that story. He isn’t that foolish to attack two
armed men! Now get out of here before I give you nothing major like a
few cracked ribs!”
the men almost stumbled over each other trying to get the fastest way
out. Stefano looked at John, turned around and closed the door behind
him, leaving John alone with his pain.
“Boss, the woman is back in her room but she heard the commotion down
here and tried to run from me. I prevented her but now she knows Black
is here.”
“Those two idiots! Are you positive she knows? Or does she just think
she heard him?”
“She thinks she heard him for sure boss. I said nothing, I didn’t
confirm or deny it.”
“Good, good. Now leave me, I have to talk to her. Try to convince her
she heard wrong.”
**********************************
“Oh dear lord, John’s here. He’s got John too. Please let him be
alright. He was screaming in pain, o let him be alright.”
“What are you talking about Marlena? John’s not here, you must be
imagining things.”
She jumped at his voice, she hadn’t heard him come in.
“Stefano! You scared me, can’t you knock?”
“I’m sorry, but would you have heard it when I did?”
“No, probably not. Where is John, I know you have him here somewhere.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about, why do you think that?”
“Don’t play games with me Stefano, I heard him and he is in pain. Please
take me to him, I want to make sure he is alright.”
“I assure you, John’s not here. In fact, he’s far away from here. Last
thing I heard was that he lived in Europe.”
“Oh cut it out will you? I’m not falling for your lies. I know he’s here
and I demand you to take me to him.”
“You can demand all you want, I’m not doing that. Now… why don’t you lay
down and get some rest? You look tired.”
“I knew I was right, he IS here. Why? Why would you take him? You
already have me where you want me, you don’t need him!”
“You rest now and we will talk later when you’ve calmed down some. This
stress isn’t good for the twins.”
When he closed the door she threw a pillow at him. She was so mad, she
could have throttled him. Then she began sobbing. She buried her head in
the pillows to muffle the moans.
******************************
With great efforts John managed to get on his bed. He laid on his back
trying to ignore the increasing pain when he heard the soft moaning. He
looked wearily at the monitor and saw Marlena cry. He instantly forgot
his own pain but the pain he gained from seeing her in such distress was
ten times worse.
“What’s the matter Doc? Why are you crying? I hate not being able to
comfort you. All I want to do is take the pain away. Somehow, someway,
I’ll get you out of here, don’t give up honey, please don’t give up.”
John wasn’t aware of the fact that Marlena had heard him. John was
crying out in pain when Stefano was in Marlena’s room so he didn’t hear
their conversation.
Tentatively he touched his chest it felt as if there was a brick on it.
Every breath he took felt like a knife cutting through him. He grabbed a
sheet and tore it to shreds. He wrapped it around his chest tightly. He
had to make sure not to make it worse. There were at least two broken
ribs, if he wasn’t careful he could puncture his long. As soon as he was
done he laid back again looking at the monitor with teary eyes.
************************************
back in Salem everybody began to worry about John and Marlena. The last
time they heard from them was weeks ago. Kristen talked about it with
Abe.
“Abe, I have a bad feeling about this. I just can’t understand why they
would be gone for so long. Something must have happened.”
“I agree with you Kristen. There were reasons to stay away a little
longer but not this long without calling. Even Sami and Carrie haven’t
heard from them.”
“Well, there must be something you can do. Can’t you sent an APB out or
something? Have your men look for them?”
“No, there must be a reason to do that. They’re not officially missing.”
“What must happen before it becomes official?”
“Don’t worry Kristen, I’ll do everything I can to find them. I’ve
already a few men working on it, it just stays off the record.”
“Good, I hope you’ll come up with something. What are you going to tell
Sami and Carrie?”
“I don’t know. The only thing that can put their minds at ease is if I
could tell them that I know where they are.”
“Well you got that right!” Abe and Kristen looked surprised at Sami who
just came in and overheard their conversation.
“Sami! Hey, I didn’t hear you come in.” Abe said.
“Obviously not. Well? Can you tell me where John and my mom are?”
“No Sami, sorry. So far we came up with nothing. We’re not giving up
though.”
“Of course not! They can’t be vanished into thin air. Didn’t they leave
any clue of where they might went?”
“No, nothing whatsoever. I wish I knew.”
“Well John told me the day he disappeared that he thought that Stefano
was back. Maybe he is behind this. He might have taken them.”
“I didn’t know John told you, but yes it is possible. I’m already trying
to locate Stefano’s whereabouts. Don’t worry, I won’t rest until I find
your mom and John.”
“Don’t worry? Easier said than done. I want to do something myself, what
can I do to help?”
“At this point nothing, just take care of yourself and that little boy
of yours. I will take care of things here.”
“I’m going now Abe. Call me if you hear anything okay? Can I give you a
lift Sami?” Kristen smiled sympathetically at Sami.
“Sure, why not. It beats taking the bus. Drop me of at the Kiriakis
mansion will you? Will is with Lucas and I have to pick him up. See you
later Abe. Keep me posted.”
“Will do Sami, Bye Kristen I’ll call you later.”
************************************
when Marlena finally stopped crying she began to ponder about a way to
get to John. His cries came from the basement. There had to be a way to
get down there.
“Oh John, how can I get to you? Stefano will never allow me to see you,
there must be another way. Come on Marlena think… think! There has to be
a way. Maybe if I can convince Stefano that I’ve resigned with being with him,maybe he won’t have me guarded anymore. It will take time but if there’s one thing I have enough of here, it is time.”
She was hoping Stefano was looking at the monitor so she looked straight
into the camera and asked if he could come to her because she wanted to
talk to him.
Stefano did see it and was on his way while wondering what it was she
had to say. He was not the only one, John too had heard it and wondered
what she was thinking about. It was obvious she was planning something
and came up with a decision. She looked so determent, he knew that there
was no way to change her mind when she looked like that.
“What do you want to talk about Marlena?”
“I want to talk to you about John and about you and me. I’ve done some
thinking and came up with a conclusion.”
“Well you have my full attention, start talking.”
John too was hanging on her every word.
“You were right, my life with John is over, it has been for a long time.
that’s why I told him to go even before you kidnapped me. Hearing him
scream brought a little of the past back. Don’t get me wrong, even
though I don’t love him anymore, I still care for him.”
“What are you saying? You don’t care if I have him here locked up? I
can’t believe that. Don’t take me for a fool Marlena.”
“No, of course I care. I have a proposition for you.”
“Let’s hear it, you’re making me curious.”
“So, tell me already, what is it you want to offer me?”
Marlena sat in a chair and gestured to Stefano to do the same.
“Well… I think I have an offer you can’t resist. You have to believe me
when I say that my life with John is over. I also know you’re never
going to let me go. That leads me to one conclusion. I’ll stop resisting
my life here with you under one condition.”
“And what might that be?” Stefano already knew what she was going to
say. He grinned, thinking he finally had won her.
“If, and only if you allow me to see him. I have to make sure he’s okay.
I want you to let him go as soon as he is capable to. So, what do you
say?”
“Ahh, I don’t know about that. Letting you see him is one thing, but
letting him go is a whole other.”
“Please, why should you keep him here? He’s no use to us.”
“It’s good to hear you speaking of US. You know what? I have a
proposition for you too. I will let him go if you will agree to sleep in
my room from now on. What do you say? No wait, just think about it for a
while and let me know when I come back.”
Marlena was glad he left. She didn’t know how to react. Sleeping in his
bed? Never! But what if it was the only way to free John?
John was going out of his mind with rage. If he could only lay his hands
on that old man. It occurred to him that Marlena knew he was here. She
had heard him scream. He knew she had only made the proposition to try
to save him. he couldn’t allow her to do that. He knew Stefano would
never keep his promise.
***************************
Stefano was in his study celebrating his victory with a glass of cognac.
He sat behind his chessboard and picked up the queen.
“I’m finally going to get you my queen. Finally! I know you are lying
about your feelings for John, you still love him. that’s alright, it
doesn’t matter. As soon as you are staying in my room you will
eventually forget about John. I’ll make sure of that. As long as I have
you by my side, nothing can happen. We will be happy together, I’ll make
you see that. I better go and see if you have decided anything yet, I
wouldn’t want you to change your mind.”
*************************
Marlena was wearing the rug in her room thin contemplating her options.
She didn’t really have a choice. If she wanted to make sure John was
safe, she had to play this game by Stefano’s rules. She got nauseated by
only the thought of sleeping in that man’s bed. She knew that while she
was pregnant he wouldn’t try anything, but could she handle it if he
wanted to hold her? She was harshly disturbed in her thoughts when
Stefano came in again.
“I thought you would let me think about it for a while?”
“Yes, but surely you don’t need much time. What decision is there to
make if you don’t love John anymore and if you are accepting your life
with me?”
“You are right, my decision has been made. I just don’t know if I want
to stay in your room yet. I mean, I’m grateful about the support you
gave me with my pregnancy and all, it made me see a whole other side of
you, but I don’t know if I’m ready for sleeping in the same room with
you.”
“ Ah, but that was my one condition to let John go. So, how badly do you
want to see him leave?”
“Let me see him first, for all I know he’s no longer here or even worse
dead. If you let me see him, I’ll give you your answer.”
“Alright, I let you see him briefly. But then I want your answer.”
“I want to see him in the garden though, I know this house is full of
cameras and I want to see him in private. I want to make sure he feels
free to talk to me honestly without being watched.”
“No, I can’t do that. John can not leave his cell, I won’t allow it.”
“Why not? Is he that badly hurt?”
“No, but I don’t want the two of you to try and run.”
“Oh, come on Stefano. Do I look like I’m capable of running? And you
don’t have to worry about John, he won’t go anywhere without me. Atop of
that you have armed guards everywhere.”
“You are right about that. Well okay I agree, but don’t do anything
stupid or John will have to pay.”
“Thank you, I won’t betray your trust in me.” She gave him the best
smile she could muster, hoping to rub him the right way.
“Bart will take you to the garden, I’ll sent someone to get John. He
will be out there shortly.”
She could feel the adrenaline race through her by only the thought of
seeing John. She knew she had to be careful, even though there were no
cameras in the garden, Stefano would closely watch them. Then, all of
the sudden, a horrible thought came to her mind. John didn’t know she
was pregnant! She couldn’t hide it anymore, it was obvious. He would
want to know if he is the father. O god, I can’t tell him he isn’t. He
would want to know who is, and then I would have to tell him about the
rape!
“Stefano wait!”
“What’s the matter? You look like you’ve just seen a ghost.”
“What am I going to tell him about the twins? He doesn’t know I was
raped and I certainly don’t want to tell him!”
Stefano hadn’t thought of that either. Of course John knew about the
rape but he also knew something Marlena didn’t: that he WAS the father.
He had to think fast. He could not allow John to tell her.
“Don’t worry, he knows all about that, he even knows he’s not the
father.”
Her mouth dropped.
“What? He knows? How?”
“Well my darling, because he can hear and see you on a monitor in his
cell.”
Marlena gasped. She couldn’t believe it, he had seen her all this time?
“How long ago did you lock him up? Why did you let him see me? To
torture him?”
“He has been here as long as you are. The day you came, he came after
you. And as far as the monitor is concerned, I didn’t do it to torture
him, only to make him realize that you belong here with me.”
“You lied to me! You told me he was far away moving on without me! Why
would you do that?”
“Yes, I lied. Only to make you and him realize you both had to move on.
You’ve said it yourself, your life with John is over. He sees that now
too. Now my dear, go with Bart to the garden and I’ll go get John.”
Marlena didn’t know what to think anymore and obeyed. Stefano went to
see John to put his own plan in motion. This had to work.
*************************
Thanks to the cracked ribs, John couldn’t strangle Stefano like he
planned to. He had seen and heard everything and although he was glad he
had a chance to see her in the flesh, he was mad at hell.
“Ah John, I assume you heard and saw the resent events?”
“Yes I did, and if you think I’m going to let her stay with you, you’ve
another thing coming!”
“You’re not in the position to want or do anything, now do you? If you
want to see her in a few minutes you’d better listen careful to me. You
cannot tell her you are the father of the twins. If you do so much as
hint at it, I’ll make sure she looses them. If you don’t believe me, try
it and regret it. You also make her believe you want to move on without
her.”
“Why would she believe that? If I wanted to do that I wouldn’t have come
here now would I?”
“Just tell her you wanted to make sure she was okay and that you wanted
to take her home. Just make sure she believes you no longer love her.”
John knew it was the only option to see her. he agreed. In great agony
he was standing up, and walked slowly to the door. It would certainly be
nice to breath fresh air again. His heart pounded in his chest, how he
longed to see her, to be able to touch her.
Marlena already was in the garden. She didn’t know what to say to him
when he came. She wanted to hold him, run away with him but she knew
Stefano would be watching. She had to convince Stefano that she truly
believed her love and life with John was over or he would never let him
- She also knew that when John was free, he would never give up
searching for her. It gave her hope for the first time in a long while.
She didn’t want to hurt John, but she had to make Stefano believe
everything she had said earlier and to do that she had to break John’s
heart all over again.
Her heart stopped beating when she saw him coming to her walking as fast
as he could over the lawn.
“John!”
They stood eye in eye with each other, speechless. Hazel locked onto
blue and both were at lost for words. John was the first to make a move.
He pulled her in his arms and she melted against his body. Bolts of
electricity went through their bodies as if it were the first time they
touched. They both began to laugh when they felt the babies protesting.
Marlena slowly pulled back and smiled at him as only she could.
“God Doc, it’s good to see you, to hold you again.”
“I know the feeling. Are you okay? I can see that you are hurt, what
happened?”
“Oh, I just had a disagreement with two of Stefano’s men. Don’t worry,
I’ll live.”
They sat down on the bench and silently looked at one another again.
“I can see your babies are growing fast.” John said smiling at her. she
couldn’t help to feel hurt hearing him speak of “her” babies. It should
have been “their” babies.
“Yes they are. How do you feel about me being pregnant? Stefano told me
you already knew who their father is.”
John had to look away or she could have seen the truth in his eyes.
Marlena saw his reaction and misunderstood it for disgust. Guiltily she
looked down to her shoes.
“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have brought that up. Now, let’s talk about you,
how did you know I was here?”
John looked at her again and saw the pain on her face. The fact she
wouldn’t look at him spoke volumes. She had mistaken his reaction.
“No Doc, don’t change the subject. I want to know how you’re holding up.
I know that monster raped you. Stefano had him killed for it, that’s how
I found you.”
“Stefano had him killed?” she felt guilty about feeling the relief
washing over her.
“Yes, and if he hadn’t, I would have. So? Tell me how are you holding
up?”
“I’m fine, really I am. It took a while but I’m getting over it.” She
lied and John knew it.
He couldn’t get over the fact she was so close after all this time and
he wanted to hold her and kiss her. he knew he couldn’t do that or
Stefano would punish her. he had to make her believe he would go on
without her. Marlena was struggling with the same thing.
“I’ve convinced Stefano to let you go. When you are feeling better you
can go home.”
“Not without you, I won’t.”
“Yes you will, I don’t mind being here anymore. Stefano has been really
nice to me. You know, I meant what I said to you back in Salem. I don’t
want to hurt you, but our life together is over.” She had to look away
again saying her next words. “I’m sorry John, but I really don’t love
you anymore.”
She was surprised by his reaction.
“Yeah, I know that. I also know you told Stefano you would stay here
with him if he would let me go. I can’t let you do that. You don’t love
him, you never will. You only agreed to it to free me.”
“That’s where you are wrong, I might not love him just yet but I will
eventually. He has treated me with nothing but respect. I think he has
changed. I want you to go home and look after the children. Tell them
I’m just fine and will see them shortly.”
“I agree with you on the fact we both have to move on with our lives,
but are you sure you want to stay with him? I can’t believe that.”
“I know it is hard to understand, but yes, I am staying here.”
John had a hard time to keep up this charade. He hoped she would look in
his eyes to find the truth there. She would see then that he reacted
like he did because he was forced to just as he knew she was forced. She
didn’t look at him, she took his hand in hers to feel his skin on hers.
“Oh my, I’m so glad you’re going to be okay. Please try to understand
why I want to stay here and accept my reasons.”
“I do understand, believe me, I understand more than you know. But I
will never accept the fact you staying here with him. think about all
the things he has done to you and your family in the past. You couldn’t
have possibly forgotten about that.”
“No of course not. But I do believe he has changed. And there’s one more
reason I’m staying with him. As long as I’m with him, my family will be
safe. That is all the reason I need to accept this whole thing. All the
things he has done to them, to you, in the past was my fault. I’m to
blame here. He was doing all those things because he wanted to be with
- If I had realized that sooner I could have prevented a lot of hurt.
I really think I can change him.”
“You are not the one to blame here! He is responsible for his own
actions. You can’t justify everything in the name of love. And if you’re
really think you can change him, you are dead wrong! He won’t ever
change.”
“Please John, don’t argue with me on this. I’m to glad to see you again
and I don’t want to fight. I need you to go home and make sure the kids
are okay. You said it yourself you wanted to move on with your live and
you can. Just go home and forget about me, I can look after myself and
the twins.”
“Do you really believe he’s going to let you keep them? For all I know
he’s going to take them away from you the minute they are born.”
“No, he won’t. for a minute I thought they were yours, and I have no
idea how he would have reacted if you were but he doesn’t mind who the
father is as long it isn’t you.”
“You are right about that my queen. I’m sorry to break up your little
chat but you and I have also things to talk about.”
Both looked over their shoulder to where Stefano was standing.
“Give us just another minute or two please. You don’t mind do you?”
“No, I don’t mind two minutes as long as I have you for a lifetime. Two
minutes! Nothing more.”
“Thank you, that’s all I need. I just want to say goodbye to him.”
Stefano left them again and John and Marlena glanced at each other,
trying to make their real feelings known by only looking. John stood up
with a sigh and pulled her into an embrace. He wanted to feel her and
smell her once more. Tears were falling from both their eyes.
“Oh Doc, if I could only make time stand still. I would do it right
now.”
“I know, I know. I would too. I would have done that when we thought you
were Roman. Do you remember how happy we were?”
“Yeah I wish we could go back.”
Reluctantly she took a step back. She couldn’t let them do this, or they
might not be able to let go of the past. She looked him one more time in
his eyes and tried to find the words to say goodbye. Again.
“Please John, go home and take care of things there. The kids need you
more than I do. Please do this for me. If there’s still some love left
in your heart for me you will do this for me.”
That remark hurt. There was nothing BUT love for her in his heart. If
only he could tell her. He didn’t answer her or looked at her and walked
away. She stood there watching him leave taking her heart with him.
“Oh John, please don’t give up on me. Deep down you must feel my love
for you. I will find a way to get out of here and then we can be
together. I hope you will wait for me, but I’ll understand if you don’t.
I can live with that as long as I know you are safe.”
John was thinking the same. He vowed to come back and take her away from
Stefano again.
“You’re the strongest woman I’ve ever met Doc, I know you’re dying
inside. I can only hope that you felt my love for you. I will come back
for you, you can count on it. As long as I’m here, there’s nothing I can
do for you, so I have to leave you here for now but I’ll come back with
the army if I have to. I just pray that Stefano keeps his word and lets
me go like he promised you, I doubt it.”
Stefano walked over to Marlena again to have that conversation. Marlena
tried to be a little cheerful but failed miserably.
“It was nice to see him. I’m glad he is okay. We have said our goodbyes
so you can let him go now.”
“I will, as soon as you have answered my question. Will you stay in my
room from now on and give me a fair chance at your love?”
with a watery smile she nodded.
“Yes I will. But I want to know for sure that you are keeping your
promise. So I want you to take John to the hospital so that they can
check out his injuries. I want to make sure he’s okay. He put on a brave
face but I saw he is in pain. When he arrives at the hospital I want him
to call me and I want to hear Mike Horton to make sure he’s at the
hospital and taken care of.”
“I can tell you still don’t trust me.”
“I’m sorry, but trust is something you can’t get overnight you know.”
“I know and that’s why I’m going to give you your way. One of my men is
going to take him to the hospital as soon as we’re on my plane.”
“You’re… you’re plane? Why?”
“You don’t really think we are going to stay here do you? John would
have this place surrounded with the whole police force as soon as he has
the chance. When he comes, we will be long gone. And don’t try to warn
him, I’ve already disconnected his monitor so he won’t be able to see
you, ever again.”
She hadn’t thought they would leave. How could she have been so
brainless, of course Stefano wouldn’t want to stay here as a sitting
duck. She felt all her hope disappear. From now on she was on her own.
************************************
back in Salem they had still no clue of the whereabouts of John and
Marlena, or Stefano for that matter. They had searched for every
possible hideout but came up empty handed. Sami and Carrie came every
day to the police station to ask if Abe found something, anything.
“Abe, this is taking much to long. I know something terrible must have
happened.”
“I know Sami, I don’t like it either but I think they are no longer in
the country and I have no idea where they would have gone to.”
“Have you tried to look for them in Italy or Paris or any of Stefano’s
deserted islands?” Carrie asked, knowing Stefano’s favourite spots.
“We’re still working on that. I should know more very soon. Now that
they are officially missing, the foreign police forces will cooperate.
When it wasn’t official my hands we’re tied.”
At that moment a cop came in.
“Commander, there’s a phone call for you. Line two.”
“Thank you Amy, I’ll take it here.”
Sami and Carrie sat down and looked hopefully at Abe. Maybe it was about
John and Marlena.
“Abe here.”
Abe listened for a while and hung up. He grabbed his car keys and
hurried out of the office.
“Come on girls, I might have good news for you.”
Stefano’s airplane was in mid air when they got the call from John that
he was safe and sound in the hospital. Marlena couldn’t tell him she was
on a plane but she hoped he could hear the noise coming from the plane
engines. She was glad to know he was alright. Mike said he had two
cracked ribs and a few bruised ones but besides that he was in good
health. She couldn’t talk long cause Stefano wanted to make sure the
call couldn’t be traced. She was still thinking about the call when she
realized that Stefano was staring at her.
“Why are you staring at me?”
“I was just thinking that you shouldn’t be flying in your condition. I
rather have you resting but you left me no choice.”
“Don’t worry, I feel fine. I would like it though if you could arrange a
check up for me when we are wherever we’re going. Are you willing to
tell me where we are going?”
“Yes, there is no reason not to tell you. We’re going to Salem.”
“Salem? What are you talking about? Why are we flying then?”
“Haha, well my dear, Salem will be the one place they won’t look for us
anymore. And for your question why we are flying, it’s simply so they
can see by checking the flight plans at the airport that a private jet
has left with two passengers. A man and a beautiful blonde woman. They
will know it’s us even though I ordered the pilot not to sign us in.
It’s a brilliant plan no?”
“You’ve thought about everything, didn’t you? Where exactly are we going
to stay in Salem?”
“In one of the hideouts they have already searched. It’s the last place
they will come to to look for us.”
Marlena didn’t know what to say. She was glad they didn’t leave the
country. It gave her a little bit of hope of a chance to escape. She had
to wait till the twins were born, she was in no shape to run and hide
now. Her belly was growing more and more each day. She felt like a big
balloon.
***************************************
At University Hospital Abe and the girls were headed to John’s room. Abe
explained on their way over there to the girls what that call was all
about. It had been Mike, telling him that John was admitted to the
hospital. He didn’t tell him much more, just that John wanted to see him
ASAP.
“Sami, Carrie, you two wait here. I want to talk to him first if you
don’t mind. I don’t know if he’s badly hurt or not. If I know anything I
will come to tell you, okay?”
The girls weren’t very happy about that but reluctantly they agreed. Abe
gave a short knock on the door of John’s room but walked in before given
permission.
“John! Hey buddy, it’s good to see you. Where were you? Where is
Marlena?”
“Whoa, easy Abe, I’ll answer all your questions but you have to do
something for me first. Do you know that old mansion deep in the woods?
It is abandoned for years now.”
“Yes, I know that place, I totally forgot about it. I would have thought
it would be demolished by now. Are you saying that that’s the place
where DiMera is?”
“Yes it is, I doubt that he stayed there but if you act quick, maybe you
can find something that indicates where they might have gone to.”
“They? Are you saying that Marlena is still with him?”
john still felt bad about that. He knew he made the right choice but
still couldn’t forgive himself for leaving her.
“Yeah I am. She’s still with him Abe. I had no other choice than to
leave her. I was locked up myself so I was at no use to her.”
“Why did he let you go?”
“Doc had convinced him that she would stay willingly with him if he
would let me go. You know that bastard Abe, he would agree to anything
to have her.”
“Yeah, that sounds like him alright. How is she? I mean being raped and
kidnapped and all.”
“She’s holding on. There’s something I didn’t tell you yet. She is
pregnant. With twins Abe. MY twins.”
“What? Are you sure they are yours? I mean… she was raped. Can there be
a possibility that you’re not the father?”
“No, when she found out that she was pregnant, Stefano arranged a
paternity test for her. the results showed that I am the father but that
is not what he told Marlena.”
“Why would he lie about that to her?”
“He wanted her to give up her life with me. He knew she wouldn’t do that
if she knew we would have twins together, so he told her that Travis was
the father. He hoped that she would decide to end the pregnancy. You
know Doc, she couldn’t do that. He agreed only because it would be the
perfect opportunity to have his revenge on me. He told me he wanted me
to know that HE would raise my children with her.”
“That is some revenge. It must be killing her to think she was
impregnated by a rapist.”
“It is killing her. We must find them Abe, before she goes into labour.”
“Okay buddy, I’ll go and check that place out myself. You have two more
visitors though. Sami and Carrie are just outside your room dying to see
you. Shall I let them in?”
“sure Abe. I promised Marlena to look after them. Oh and Abe, make sure
you turn every stone of that hell hole twice okay? I want to make sure
we don’t overlook anything. I join you as soon as I get out of here.”
“Don’t worry I will check everything twice, you just concentrate on
getting better, I’ll get back to you as soon as I can.”
“Thanks Abe.”
Abe left telling Sami and Carrie to go in. they both ran to John,
hugging him hard.
“ouch! Watch the ribs!” John was laughing. It hurt to hug them so
fiercely but it was a pain he was willing to have. It felt so good to
hold them. Carrie and Sami pulled back when he cried out from pain and
sat down on the chairs beside his bed.
“Sorry John but we were so worried. It’s good to see you again.” Carrie
said with a huge smile.
“Where’s my mom John? Is she here too?”
“No Sami, she’s not. I will tell you everything that has happened but
first I want you to know she’s alive and well.”
The girls were hanging onto his every word when he told them about
everything that had happened. He just had finished answering their
questions when Mike walked in.
“Sorry John, but you have to rest now. Visiting hours are over.”
“Well Mike, I hope you are here to let me sign my release papers cause I
don’t intend to stay here.”
Before he answered, Mike looked at the girls with an “leave us will
you?” look on his face. The girls understood and left after saying their
goodbyes to John.
“I’m sorry John, I can’t let you go just yet. First I want to get the
results on your blood test back to make sure you’re okay. So you have to
stay overnight.”
“Can’t I just come back tomorrow for the results Mike? I can’t waist
another minute here.”
“I have a feeling you’re not going to listen to me no matter what I say.
If you promise me to take it easy, you can go. Don’t overdo it or you
will end up here again.”
“Thanks Mike. I’ll be back first thing tomorrow.”
##########################
Stefano and Marlena were back in Salem again. They had landed on a small
deserted landing field and Stefano had instructed the pilot to take off
to Europe immediately. There was a car waiting for them that brought
them to there new hideout.
“Well my dear, feel free to go wherever you want as long as you stay on
the property. There is a huge fence as you have seen and I have men with
dogs protecting the grounds.”
“Feel free? That’s not my idea of freedom you know. I thought that you
trusted me.”
“Aah, but weren’t you the one who said that trust wasn’t something that
came overnight? I love you and I would do anything for you but no, I
don’t trust you yet.”
“Touché, well let me know what I can do to make you trust me. I don’t
want to be locked up here forever.”
“Alright, marry me.”
“What? No! I can’t marry you.”
“Why not?”
he had taken Marlena by surprise. She would never marry him but how
could she convince him to trust her otherwise?
“You are to hasty, I’m just getting used to you. It will take some time
before I’m ready to marry you. You understand don’t you?”
“I do, but it would be nice if we got married before you go into labour.
The twins would be born in wedlock, don’t you want that?”
“I haven’t thought about that. I don’t think it will make any
difference. In the old days it would be unacceptable to have a child out
of wedlock, but these days nobody gives a damn.”
It would actually mean a lot to Marlena to be married before the babies
are born, but she had to act as if she didn’t care. There was no way she
would ever marry him.
“Those are strong words coming from such a fine lady. But alright, we
won’t get married yet. I can wait as long as I have to.”
“I’ll go get some rest now, I’m awfully tired.”
“That’s a good idea. Bart will show you to our room.”
Our room, that was a concept she wasn’t willing to get used to. Somehow
she had to change his mind, she couldn’t bare the thought of him
sleeping beside her.
##################
John had joined Abe at the mansion. They searched the entire property
but found nothing, not a single clue of where they might have gone to.
John was in the bedroom that Marlena had used when Abe came in.
“John, I just got a call from my people at the airport and recording the
flight plans a private jet has left to Europe. The pilot never signed in
but according to the employees at the airport a dark haired man with a
beautiful blonde boarded the plane. All the reason for us to believe it
was Stefano and Marlena.”
“Do they know where in Europe? Europe is awfully big you know.”
“No they don’t know. They’re still trying to find out.”
“I don’t know Abe, something doesn’t seem right. I think Stefano planned
the whole thing. He wants us to think that they went to Europe. For all
we know he never left the country.”
“I was thinking about that too. For weeks there was no lead on him
whatsoever and now it is all of the sudden so easy to track him down. He
must have gone somewhere we least expect him to be. “
“Yeah, but where? We have to think of something soon, or we will never
see them again. I’ll be damned if I let DiMera win. Why don’t I go and
talk to Kristen? Maybe she can tell us where she thinks he is.”
“That’s a good idea buddy. You go talk to her and we’re going to finish
up here. I’ll be in touch with you later.”
John was on his way to Kristen when he was stopped by Roman. A very
angry Roman.
“What in the hell were you thinking? How could you leave her with that
madman?”
“Hey, take it easy, I can explain everything.”
“I sure hope you can! Sami told me what happened and I still don’t
understand it. I regret the moment I let Doc go to be with you. She has
done nothing but love you and this is how you pay her back? You leave
her behind in the clutches of DiMera? First you break her heart over and
over again, and then when she is finally picking her life back up you
want her back. If that is not enough you leave her alone and vulnerable
at the penthouse to be kidnapped. Sami also tells me she has been raped
by that man, I swear to god John, if that’s true, you will pay dearly.”
Roman’s words added fuel to John’s guilt. He already couldn’t look at
himself in the mirror anymore. He had thought he couldn’t feel worse, he
was wrong. Roman was right, it was his fault.
“I’m sorry Roman, Sami told the truth.” John looked to the ground. How
could he ever face this man again, or Doc. Roman stood with his mouth
wide open unable to move for a moment. When he regained himself a little
again he grabbed John by the collar of his leather jacket with both
hands.
“You better listen to me carefully Black! You’d better find her soon and
make sure she’s going to be alright or I swear to you, I will kill you
with my bare hands!”
John jerked free and watched Roman walk away. John vowed in silence he
would find her. he HAD to find her, if not, there was no reason for him
to live anymore and Roman might as well kill him.
After her nap, Marlena tried to think of a way to escape. She couldn’t
count on help from the outside. As far as she knew everyone thought she
was somewhere in Europe. She had to find a way to send a message.
“I’ve got it! It will be a long shot, but it is better than nothing.”
She got up from the bed and went to talk to Stefano. She found him on
the veranda in the back yard. He was playing chess again.
“Can you spare me a minute? I have to talk to you.”
“For you, I have all the time in the world. Tell me, what’s on your
mind?”
“Well, as you know, the babies are due soon. We have to make a nursery.”
“Yes, I was thinking the same. Don’t worry, I will take care of
everything.”
“If you don’t mind, I rather do it myself. I’m tiered of doing nothing.
It will keep me busy.”
“You have to rest, why don’t you let me take care of it?”
“I need something to do, to keep my mind of the man that got me
pregnant.” Her eyes were glistering with unshed tears.
“I understand, but I can’t allow you going to any stores. What if I sent
someone for all the things you need and you can say where everything
must go.”
“I have a better idea. You know Maggie don’t you? She is one of my
closest friends and she runs a store for baby supplies. You could send
someone to get a catalogue and I will pick things out. That way the
nursery will be just as I want it to be without me going anywhere.”
“Mmm, you are right, I see no problems with that. My men will order
everything you want and deliver it here. That way no one would suspect a
thing. Okay, I will get you that catalogue as soon as I can.”
“Thank you, that means a lot to me. “
Marlena had him where she wanted. Even though she couldn’t get to the
store herself, she had a chance to let someone know where she was. It
had to work. She couldn’t wait to go home, she missed her children… and
John.
John, oh how she longed to be in his arms. She hoped he could live with
the fact that the twins weren’t his. She had to consider the possibility
that he couldn’t, and that she had to raise the twins alone. No, someway
she would convince him of her love for himand if she could love these
children, there would be no reason for him not to.
*************************
John had talked to Kristen but she hadn’t heard anything. She had no
clue of where her old man would be. He drove to the pier, for him it was
THE place to think.
“Doc, I’m so sorry for everything I’ve put you through. I will make it
up to you if you let me. If I only had a clue of where to find you. O
come on John, you know Stefano better than anyone, think! He would hide
in the one place I least expect him to be. Where would I go if I were
him? The clues Stefano left were too obvious. If he really went to
Europe, he would have covered his tracks. That’s it! He never left! He
has to be in Salem or somewhere near Salem, that’s the place we don’t
look anymore. Jesus, why didn’t I think about it before? I wasted so
much time!”
for the first time in long, he felt hopeful. He knew she was nearby, he
could feel it. He had to trust his feelings, it was his only hope. He
jumped in his new jeep and drove away fast. He was going to the station
to get a list of all the hideouts in the area. He would search every
hideout one by one if he had to.
*****************************
later that day, Marlena got the catalogue. She was sitting in the living
room looking through it. She saw several beautiful cribs. She was
picturing the furniture she picked out in a nursery at her penthouse.
She fantasised about John putting the cribs together and her painting
the walls. Unconsciously her hand stroked her belly. The twins were
awake and kicking. She couldn’t help but smile and for the first time
she talked to them.
“My babies. I never thought I could get used to that concept. I want you
to know that I do love you both very much. I know it took me a long time
and I’m sorry about that. It’s not your fault your father raped me. You
two never have to know who your father is or what he has done to me. And
you know what? Maybe, just maybe you two will have a wonderful daddy. If
John gets to know you, he will learn to love you, just as I have. For a
while I believed he was your daddy and a part of me still believes he
- I know he isn’t, I saw the test results, but I can’t shake this
feeling. My mind tells me to stop fooling myself but my heart is
screaming not to believe the test. No matter what happens in the future,
I will always be there for you. Soon we will get out of here. Mommy has
a plan you know. Thanks to the two of you we have a chance to escape.
Now let’s see if we can find anything useful in this catalogue.
***********************************
At the station.
“Abe, I need a list of all the places you have searched here in Salem.
Can you help me with that?”
“Sure John. Why?”
“Stefano never left town. I mean, think about it. The one place we won’t
expect him is right under our noses.”
“That makes sense. I have a list on my desk. Where should we start?”
“I think the best thing we can do is split up. We will save time that
way. How many trustable men can you get on it Abe?”
“I don’t know. I get as many as I can. You just look at the list and dot
the places you are covering and leave the rest up to me buddy. I know
how eager you are to find her.”
“Yeah, I am. Thanks partner.”
Abe left to instruct his men. John stayed in Abe’s office to dot the
places he thought Stefano would most likely be. The frown of worry on
his forehead was replaced by a frown of surprise when he saw Roman
coming in.
“Roman? What are you doing here? I would have thought that I was the
last person you wanted to see right now.”
“You are, but Abe filled me in and I want to help. Tell me what you want
me to do. I must say I’m glad to know you finally are going to do
something concrete.”
“Yeah, me too. You can help by going to a few places on this list to see
if DiMera is there. I have dotted the ones I’m going to.”
“Will do.”
John gave Roman the list and left to go to the first place dotted.
*************************
Marlena had given Stefano a list of everything she needed for the
nursery. Her plan was to write a message in one of the items and then to
send it back. She hoped that Maggie or someone else would find it and
notified the police. It had to work, it was her only chance.
She was sitting in the garden when Stefano joined her.
“I gave one of my men your list. He is at the store as we speak. He will
be back later taking all that you need with him, if it is in store of
course.”
“Thank you. I can’t wait to decorate the nursery. It means a lot to me
that you have agreed to let me do it myself, and that you’re getting
everything I need as soon as possible.”
“Well, I know that you’re still struggling with the effects of the rape.
I know you still have nightmares. I’m very sorry about that, so I want
to do anything I can to make you feel better. If you say that decorating
the nursery yourself is going to help you to take your mind of of
things, then so be it.”
When he spoke about the rape, a single tear slipped from her beautiful
but saddened eyes.
“You really mean that?”
“Of course I do, why would you ask that?”
“Please don’t get mad with me but it would help me greatly if you
allowed me to sleep separate from you. Just for a little while. I don’t
think I can sleep with you next to me or any man for that matter.”
She lowered her eyes, afraid to see his reaction. But this was the
perfect opportunity to get out of the deal she made with him. if only
for a while.
He wasn’t happy but he could see the pain in her eyes, he believed she
was sincere about her feelings. After all, there was some truth in it.
“all right then, I agree. But only for a little while, just until you
are feeling better. I am convinced I can help you get rid of your fears
just by sleeping next to you.”
Marlena gave a watery smile. Stefano thought she was beginning to warm
up to him but it was a smile of relief. She felt much better knowing she
wouldn’t be sleeping next to him.
*********************************************
john was going to the second place when Maggie called him.
“John, can you come to my store please?” she whispered.
“Sure Maggie but why are you whispering?”
“I’ll explain later. Just get here as soon as you can okay?”
“Okay Maggie, I see you in a few minutes.”
John wondered why Maggie had whispered. Something must be wrong. Maggie
was Marlena’s closest friend, he had told her everything that had
happened. He was glad she had Mickey to comfort her, she was devastated
when she learnt the news.
A few minutes later he stopped in front of the store. Maggie met him at
his car.
“Please stay in your car John.”
“Why Maggie? What’s wrong?”
“Well, I don’t know for sure but I think that the man who is in the
store now can lead you to Marlena and if he IS working for Stefano, he
might recognise you.”
“What makes you think he works for Stefano?”
“he’s a little weird. I mean, there’s something odd about him.”
“You’re talking in riddles Maggie. I’m not following you.”
“he is shopping for a complete nursery. There is nothing wrong with that
but he doesn’t strike me as a happy father to be. He has a mean look on
his face and is totally not interested in the items he is buying. He
wants to take everything with him right away instead of have it
delivered.”
“Maybe he’s just an employee of a rich household who got orders to get
everything his employer wants.”
“John I saw that he is carrying a gun underneath his jacket. That’s not
all John, he’s shopping for twins.”
Okay, she had John convinced.
“You are right Maggie, that sounds like he is one of Stefano’s men.
Marlena is close to her due date so she needs a nursery.”
“That’s what I thought.”
“Go back in there Maggie and call me the minute he leaves. I will wait
for him around the corner. I will follow him to Marlena.”
“Okay John, I will. Just be careful and bring her home safe.”
“I will. Oh, and Maggie… thanks.”
Maggie smiled at him and went back inside.
******************************************
The doctor had come to give Marlena her check up and assured her that
the babies were doing fine. After the check up, Marlena decided to take
a nice long bubble bath. With her eyes closed, she laid back in the tub
listening to soft classical music.
“I’m glad that the two of you are doing fine here in my belly. I was
concerned that you might have been affected by my bitterness towards you
in the beginning. I never meant for that. I also have to think of names
for you. I assume that your last name will be Evans. I very much want it
to be Black but there is a chance that John doesn’t want us anymore. But
you know what? You know what? I don’t really believe that. The last time
I saw him I could still see the love he feels for me in his eyes. One
day, we will be together again. What a perfect day that would be. So I
just have to come up with names that will go with both Evans and Black.
And you know what else? I think it’s time I got our butts out of the
tub. The water is getting cold and we don’t want to catch a cold now do
we?”
she began to giggle when she felt one of them kick.
“I take that for a no.”
****************************
john had followed the man from Maggie’s store at safe distance and
called Roman when he knew where he was headed.
“Roman, it’s John. I need your help. Can you come to the mansion that
belonged to Kate and Victor Kiriakis? That’s where he is holding
Marlena.”
“The former Kiriakis mansion? I thought that the new owners lived
there.”
“I think they do, Stefano must have bought it under a false name.
Anyway, I’m going in. you call Abe for back up okay? I’ll see you soon.”
“Okay I will, and John? Be careful, that lady loves you more than her
own life and I love her more than YOUR life if you get my drift.”
“I sure do, don’t worry, I’ll get her out safe.”
John knew the old Kiriakis mansion. Victor had shown him the house.
Victor had also told him about the secret passages that were in the
house. There was a tunnel leading from a small cabin in the woods to the
house. It was the perfect way for John to get in unseen. He had called
Roman back to tell him about his plan and that the police should wait
with barging in until he had Marlena out safely. Roman agreed but wanted
to go with John. John had convinced Roman that he had better chances if
he did it alone but if he wasn’t back at midnight he should come after
him. John had a few hours to do what he had to. He drove to the cabin,
hoping that Stefano didn’t know about the tunnels and that the tunnels
were still open. There was a possibility that the tunnels had caved in.
they existed for years, years back they were used by smugglers. In the
cabin he gathered all the things he thought he needed and went into the
tunnel. It was pitch black.
“Good thing I found a flashlight. I hope the tunnels are in good state,
they are my only chance to get to Doc unseen. Oh Doc, I will be with you
in a little while, tonight you are going to be back in my arms.”
Carefully he walked step by step through the tunnel. Rats crossed his
path like other creepy things. In his mind he could picture Marlena
here. She was brave but this would certainly scare her. He began to
chuckle when he thought about her reaction. His chuckle faded a little
when he thought about how he had to be careful leading her trough the
tunnels in her state. She could trip easily here and that won’t do the
twins any good. If she fell, she might loose them. The twins, their
twins, he loved that thought and he couldn’t wait to tell her.
He knew he was closer at the house when he heard noises, human voices.
He flashed his light right in front of him and saw a doorway. He knew
what was behind that door, it was the study room. John leaned his ear
against the door and held his breath trying to catch the conversation
that was held by Stefano and a voice he knew so well. It was Lexie’s.
his stomach turned when he recognized her voice. He hadn’t told Abe that
Lexie was under Stefano’s influence because he thought that Stefano had
lied about her involvement in Marlena’s kidnapping. It wasn’t fair, he
would get the lady of his dreams back tonight while Abe’s heart was
about to be broken. He strained himself to hear what they were talking
about.
“No Stefano! I won’t do it anymore. I already hate myself for what I
have done so far. I thank god on my bare knees that John hasn’t told Abe
yet of what I have done! Till now I have been able to avoid him, but I
can’t do that for ever you know.”
“Don’t worry Lexie, John won’t tell Abe, he doesn’t want to hurt his
best friend. If you tell me were they are searching for me at this time,
I’ll never ask anything of you again. I promise.”
John held his breath. He prayed that Lexie wouldn’t tell him. He didn’t
know if she was told by Abe of what the plans were. If she knew and told
him than it would be over.
“Last thing I heard was that they were waiting for news from France.
They think you have taken Marlena to Paris. I have to go now, don’t try
to contact me anymore, you promised to leave me alone.”
“Thank you Lexie. Don’t worry, I intend to keep my promise.”
John exhaled relieved. She hadn’t told him. Maybe she was still the good
person he knew who just had made a mistake, a huge mistake but still. He
waited for Stefano to leave the room and opened the secret doorway
slightly to see if it was safe to enter. He closed it again when he
spotted a camera, he didn’t know if it was working but he couldn’t take
the chance. He had to follow the passageway to an other room, hoping to
find Marlena.
********************************
Marlena was in the room that she had sought out to be a nursery looking
at samples of wallpaper. Stefano had told her that he had some business
to take care of and that he would be back for dinner so she didn’t have
to worry about him for a while.
“ Now, what can I use to sent back with a hidden message in it? I have
to make sure Stefano or one of his men won’t find out but I do want
someone else to find it so it can’t be hidden too well. How do I
accomplish that?”
She was thinking about sending some baby clothes back. She could write a
message on the prize tag. She was pondering about another way to do it
to be sure one of her messages would be found when she heard a faint
sound. It was as if someone or something was scratching the wall. She
putted the clothes down to find out where it came from.
“What was that sound? It came from here, but it is just a wall. I hope
there aren’t any mice here.”
With a disgusted look on her face she took a step back. Fear came over
her when she saw the wall open slightly and she saw eyes glaring at her
through the small opening. She was just about to scream when she
recognized the eyes. She clasped her hands to her mouth and her eyes
became teary. She couldn’t believe it.
“John?” her voice was barely audible.
He pushed the doorway further open and rushed over to her.
“Yeah, it’s me Doc. I promised to come back for you and I did.”
He took her trembling body in his arms and hugged her tight, although
as tight as he could with her swollen belly between them.
“Oh lordy, you have found me. I can’t believe you found me.”
Her tears were falling freely now just like his. It was finally over,
that is if they got out safely.
“I know Doc, I can hardly believe it myself.” He said while pulling back
a little.
“We have to get going before anyone finds out that I’m here. We don’t
have much time. are you up for an escape pretty lady?”
“You bet I am. Lead the way.” She couldn’t help but smile hearing him
using this terms of endearments he used to say to her. It gave her hope
for the future.
“It is going to be a long walk through dark tunnels, we must be careful.
Hold on to my hand, I don’t want you to fall okay? It is a slippery and
rocky passageway.”
She took his hand and squeezed it a little. He looked at her and she
smiled with a brave face. He winked and hardly believing that this was
real they began to walk their way back to freedom. They were halfway
there when the flashlight called it quits.
“Damn! We have to find our way in the dark now Doc. Don’t worry, I’ll
get you out safe and sound.” John said while he slid his arm around her
waist so he could catch her if she fell. He felt her react on his touch.
His face showed a broad smile when he realized that he still had such an
effect on her. Marlena was glad they were in the dark because she knew
John had noticed her reaction and she began to blush.
“Well, the upside of this darkness is that I don’t see the rats
anymore.”
John was amazed. No matter what happened, she always knew how to see the
bright side when bad things happened. It was one of the reasons he loves
this lady so much. He just had to love her.
“You are right. Are you tired? We can stop for a few minutes if you need
to rest.”
“No, I am tired, but I don’t want to rest if only for a few minutes. I
want to get out of here as soon as I can. If Stefano finds out that I’m
not in the nursery, he will find the secret doorway. He had a guard
standing outside the door so he will figure out that I took an other way
out.”
“You are right as usual. Come on then, just lean on me. I would carry
you but I’m afraid I will trip and fall taking you down with me. I can’t
take that risk.”
“I will be fine as long as you are with me.”
If it wasn’t for the fact that they had to hurry out there, he would’ve
kissed her right there and then. Vigilantly they got trough the rest of
the tunnel. When they were in the cabin, they looked at each other with
triumph. They had made it this far.
John helped her in the car and got in it himself. With a sigh of relief
she looked at him with gratefulness. John took his cell phone to cal
Roman and Abe that they could enter the house now to arrest Stefano. He
had wanted so much to be there but he couldn’t take any risk anymore
when it concerned Marlena. There was no way he would ever put her at
risk again.
Thinking about everything she had been through, he felt the guilt
return. He had to make sure once and for all that she knew how he felt.
He wanted a chance to make things up to her, making her understand why
he had done certain things.
But most importantly, he wanted to tell her he was the twins’ father. He
came up with an idea and he hoped she was willing to go along. They
began to speak simultaneously.
“Doc…”
“John,There is so much I want to tell you.” He let her speak first.
“Yeah, I want to talk to you too. What do you say if we didn’t go
straight back home yet?”
“Well, I can’t wait to see the children but I don’t know if I can face
them just yet, I mean with everything that has happened you know. What
did you have in mind?”
“I was thinking about going to the Horton cabin for a while. Alice
wouldn’t mind and I think we need some time to sort things out.”
“I agree. Let’s do that.”
John made a few more phone calls to make sure everybody knew that she
was okay and to explain that they needed some time alone. They made a
stop at the hospital to make sure she was alright and then they headed
to the cabin. Mike assured them she was doing okay but needed to rest
and after he lectured John about his stubbornness not taking care of his
own injuries properly he gave his okay to go away for a few days. He
knew it was the only way for the both of them to get the rest they
needed. Marlena was so exhausted she slept all the way through until
they arrived at the cabin. In the cabin they were surprised to see what
Alice had been able to arrange in short time. The living space with the
small kitchen in it was decorated with several candles and soft music
was playing. She even had arranged for a suitcase with fresh clothes for
the both of them. They were astonished. They both grabbed a quick shower
in turns. John had let Marlena go first. He was making some dinner for
the two of them when he saw her standing in the doorway of the bathroom.
His mouth almost dropped, she was gorgeous. Her eyes were shining
brightly again and her hair seemed as radiant as golden sunbeams. she
was wearing a yellow silk nightgown and matching robe.
“It’s your turn to take a shower and believe me, it will do wonders.”
“I can see that.” He said smiling. “You look radiant.”
She gave him a loving smile in return.
“You go and take that shower, I will take care of dinner.”
“Oh no you don’t, I want you off your feet. You’ve had an excruciating
day and you have to rest. I won’t be long and dinner is almost ready so
sit down please.”
she obeyed muttering about him not wanting her anywhere near the food.
Okay, she might not be the worlds greatest cook but dinner was almost
ready so how should she screw it up now. She was sitting on the sofa in
front of the fireplace with her feet up. She tried to think of a way to
tell him how much she loves him when he got out of the shower dressed in
a black silk robe and just like her, bare feet.
“Wow, it did wonders for you too I see.” She smiled seductively.
“I guess so. Are you hungry yet?”
“Oh, I sure do have an appetite.”
He wasn’t sure how to take that. Was she talking about the food? The
look on her face showed she didn’t.
“Okay, let me get you some dinner then.”
He got two plates with food and seated himself on the other end of the
sofa she was sitting on. While eating they were looking at each other,
both lost in their feelings. After they had eaten, they both knew they
had to talk but neither of them knew where to begin. That was taken care
of when the twins began to move again.
“Oh my, they are awake and making sure I stay that way too.” Marlena
laughed. Her laugh faded when she saw the frown on Johns forehead.
“I’m sorry, you must feel a kind of awkward about this. I understand, I
did too for a while.”
“No Doc, I’m not feeling awkward about your pregnancy. There’s something
I must tell you, something you don’t know yet. I just can’t find the
right words.”
Marlena misunderstood what he was about to say and lowered her head,
waiting for bad news to come. John saw her reaction and moved towards
her, taking her in his arms. She closed her eyes and snuggled against
his chest, preparing herself for what was about to come. John laid one
hand on her belly and decided to just sputter the words out.
“These babies are ours Doc.” He waited for her reaction. She jolted
straight up and stared wide eyed at him, not believing what she had just
heard. Tears began to fall again when he nodded.
“They are ours? But how? I mean… I don’t understand. Are you sure? How
do you know? You’re not just saying that to make me feel better do you?”
“Hey, would I ever lie to you willingly? I’m sure Doc, Stefano told me
and showed me the real test result. There’s no doubt, I’m their daddy.”
“Stefano told you? Why would he tell me otherwise? No, I know the answer
to that. You don’t know how much it means to me to hear that you are
their daddy.”
“I have a pretty good idea. It must have been hell for you to live with
the thought of being pregnant with the children of that rapist. Do you
want to talk about that? I mean about what he did to you?”
he didn’t mean to upset her but he knew she had to talk about it sooner
or later. He held her tight waiting for her response.
“No, I really don’t want to. There’s no need, it’s over now.”
“No Doc, it’s not. I know you still have nightmares every night. It will
help to talk about it.”
He was getting to her and she started to feel the fear, pain and
humiliation again. It made her angry and she began lashing out at him.
“Talk about what? About how it felt when he was on top of me? How it
felt to feel his ragged breath on my skin? How it felt to have my
clothes ripped off of me? How it felt to be beaten up by him? To see his
cold eyes piercing right through me? To … to…”
she was sobbing so hard she couldn’t talk anymore. John was glad he had
been able to tear the wall down she had build around her. His heart
broke, seeing her in this state. He had one arm protectively around her
and was caressing her cheek with the other.
“It’s going to be okay Doc, I will help you get over this. You don’t
have to do it alone anymore. Just let it all out now sweetheart, don’t
hold it back anymore.”
She was so glad he was with her now, she started to relax a little in
his arms. The tears were still coming but she didn’t try to hold them
back anymore.
With a hoarse voice from crying she had to know if he had meant that he
was with her to stay this time.
“Are you saying you still love me? Will you stay with me forever?”
“Forever and always Doc, if you let me. I have made so many mistakes,
can you ever forgive me for that?”
“Forgive you? Of course I forgive you, I love you John Black”
“God, it’s so good to hear you say that Doc. You have no idea how I
longed to hear you say that.”
“I think I do know that. I’m sorry, it’s my fault you were hurt so much.
I thought I was doing the right thing by pushing you away, I was trying
to protect you. I should have known better.”
“No, you are not to blame, if I hadn’t rushed out of the penthouse that
day, I would have seen what you were up to. If I had done that you would
never be kidnapped.”
“Maybe we were both at fault here. I don’t want to think about that
anymore. Now prove that you love me John Black and kiss me like you
never have.”
He had no problems with that. He cupped her face in his hands and
brushed his lips against hers. She leaned in to deepen the kiss. His
tongue found his way into her mouth touching the tip of hers. Breathless
they ended the kiss after many minutes. She rested her head on his
shoulder sighing contently. He relished the scent of her silky hair.
This was what they had always wanted. He wished this moment to last
forever. She was so at ease right now, he wanted her to stay that way.
They had lots more they needed to talk about but it could wait.
“Doc, what do you say about going to bed?”
“Ehh John, I don’t think Mike had “that” in mind when he told me to
rest.” She grinned.
“That”, as you put it, wasn’t what I have on my mind either. I only
meant that you would be more comfortable there.”
“Oh, I’m sorry I jumped to the wrong conclusion but ehh…well I can feel
your arousal growing against me. So I thought…”
“I know what you thought. Hey, I can’t help it that I want you every
time I see you. You just look so damn yummy.”
“why, thank you. I think. Let’s go to bed then for some “rest”.”
He helped her to get up from the sofa while she gave him a seductive
look. He gave her a look of despair telling her how she was torturing
him. Her body language told him that he would be just fine, that there
were other ways to express your love and to release his growing desire
without straining herself. He couldn’t wait to get in that bed.
They were lying in bed, their bodies intertwined. Marlena was resting
her head on his chest and John had one arm wrapped around her neck and
shoulders and his other was caressing her belly. Neither of them could
comprehend the past few months. They had wasted so much time apart.
Trying to protect the other. Now they were finally back together and
about to be blessed with the miracle of twins.
“Doc, I still can’t believe all of this, you lying in my arms, hearing
you say that you love me.”
“You finally believing me.” She sighed.
“Yeah, if only I had not been such a fool huh? I’m glad we have a few
days with just the two of us, I’m not sure I want to share the three of
you just yet.” He whispered smiling lovingly at her.
“I needed this time with you too. I feel so safe in your arms. It was
you what made me not to give up and it was the dream of having a future
with you what made me decide to have the twins when I thought that you
weren’t their daddy. Somehow I felt that you would love them. Maybe it
was my heart telling me not to believe the test.”
“Well, you’ve made the right decision. I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you
during the first months of your pregnancy but I promise you, from now on
I will be by your side no matter what.”
“I like the sound of that. I wish that this night could last forever.”
“I know honey, me too.”
I could stay awake just to hear you breathing
Watch you smile when you are sleeping
While you’re far away dreaming
I could spend my life in this sweet surrender
I could stay lost in this moment forever
Every moment spend with you is a moment I treasure
Marlena tilted her head to look in his eyes and blue were captured by
hazel again.
He pulled her gently towards him and brushed his lips against hers. “Oh
lord, how I love you.” She breathed. “I love you too Doc, I love you so
much. Always have and always will.” She leaned in to kiss him more
fiercely. When their lips met, she slightly parted them and his tongue
entered to search the depth of her mouth. She tasted so sweet, he
couldn’t get enough of it.
Don’t want to close my eyes
I don’t want to fall asleep
Cause I’d miss you baby
And I don’t want to miss a thing
Cause even when I dream of you
The sweetest dream would never do
I’d still miss you baby
And I don’t want to miss a thing
“We do have to think of names for the twins soon you know. It won’t be
much longer before they are born. Have you thought about it yet?” john
asked when the kiss ended.
“Yes I did. I had to. For a while I thought I never would get out of
there so I spend much time thinking about that and you of course.”
“So, which names did you come up with?”
“Well… for our little baby boy I came up with Brady. I was thinking of
you and the Brady family. Even when they found out that you weren’t
Roman, they kept loving you. I thought it would be great to name him
after them. It would do me good too. This name was going to help me to
forget the man I thought was the father. Every time I would say his name
it would give me memories of you and the Brady’s. I guess it sounds kind
of silly now, but it did help me at the time.”
John looked at her with teary eyes. She was the strongest woman he had
ever met. Even going trough a ordeal herself, she thought about what he
would like. She was amazing. His voice was barely audible when he gave
his response but she heard him loud and clear.
“That’s a wonderful name Doc, thank you. And the girl?”
“For her I thought about Belle. It means beauty, again I thought about
you. The beauty of you, of who you are. You are the one that gave me
beautiful memories. You are the one that showed me what selfless love
- Obviously I didn’t see it at that time, but now I know you didn’t
push me away because you didn’t love me anymore but because you thought
you had to let me go in order for me to be happy. When I realized that,
I knew how much you must have loved me.”
“And still love you Doc, if not more. So Brady and Belle it is.”
Nothing more was said for the moment, both relishing the closeness of
the other.
Lying close to you feeling your heart beating
And I’m wondering what you’re dreaming
Wondering if it’s me you’re seeing
Then I kiss your eyes
And thank god we’re together
I just want to stay with you in this moment forever
Forever and ever
John thought about the amazing woman Marlena was. She had been through
so much, any other person would have lost their sanity but not she. she
always knew how to look at the upside of things. She thought of him
choosing names for the twins even though she believed they weren’t his.
He pulled her as close as possible not willing to ever let her go. She
was his soul mate, his love for life. She was the one that gave him a
life.
Don’t want to close my eyes
I don’t want to fall asleep
Cause I’d miss you baby
And I don’t want to miss a thing
Cause even when I dream of you
The sweetest dream would never do
I’d still miss you baby
And I don’t want to miss a thing
Marlena thought about almost the same thing. How he helped her dealing
with everything even when they weren’t together. He was the one that
gave her life sparks. The only one who loved her so much that he even
would let her go if he thought that it was best for her. she wanted to
be with him forever, to never let him go.
John was still gazing at her in his arms when he heard her breathing
slowing down. She had fallen asleep. A semi smile lingering on her lips.
He hoped it would be the first night in a long time for her to sleep
peacefully, without nightmares. Silently he vowed to stay awake and
watch her sleeping. The minute he thought she was going to have her
nightmare again he would wake her, he then would reassure her. he would
do that until all the nightmares would stay away. From now on, he would
make sure that she would be happy every single night and every single
day.
I don’t want to miss one smile
I don’t want to miss one kiss
I just want to be with you
Right here with you, just like this
I just want to hold you close
Feel your heart so close to mine
And just stay here in this moment
For all the rest of time
With a worried look on his face he saw her beginning to stir in her
sleep. He felt her beginning to shiver in his arms when she started to
mumble. Gently he tried to wake her.
“Sweetheart? Wake up honey. It’s John, wake up for me honey, you are
having a nightmare.”
Her eyes started to flutter and he felt her body relax somewhat.
“John?”
“Yeah, it’s me. You were having a bad dream so I woke you.”
“Thank you, you don’t know how good it feels to wake up in your arms
after that. So many times I woke up after the same horrible nightmare to
find you weren’t with me. Thank you for being here now.”
She sounded so vulnerable, John’s eyes began to fill with tears.
“I’m sorry I wasn’t there with you when the real nightmare occurred. If
I had been there and prevented it, you wouldn’t have nightmares right
now. From now on I will watch you when you sleep, wake you up when you
need to, hold you when you need me to. I promise you Doc, no more
nightmares for you.”
“I’d like that, but you know what? I can deal with all of it now, just
as long as I have you next to me.”
She leaned in to kiss his tears away and he did the same for her.
Don’t want to close my eyes
I don’t want to fall asleep
Cause I’d miss you baby
And I don’t want to miss a thing
Cause even when I dream of you
The sweetest dream would never do
I’d still miss you baby
And I don’t want to miss a thing
No more words were spoken, there was no need to. Their souls were
connected so they felt beyond doubt what the other felt and needed.
Staring in each others eyes, they soundlessly proclaimed their love
before drifting of in a serene sleep, sharing the same dream. That’s the
way true love is supposed to be, being together even in your dreams.
Don’t want to close my eyes
I don’t want to fall asleep
I don’t want to miss a thing
The next morning they awoke simultaneously. Smiling.
“Good morning sweetheart.” John said smiling at her.
“Good morning to you too, mister Black. I have to tell you, I didn’t
sleep quite this well in a very long time.”
“I’ve noticed that.”
“You did? How?”
“Well pretty lady, while you were sleeping I made a promise to you to
stay awake and watch you. So, if you would go into another nightmare I
would be awake to wake you.” He said, kissing her neck and face between
words.
“Oh, but I know for a fact that you have been sleeping, I’ve been
watching you too from time to time you know.”
“You did huh? Well you seemed so relaxed in my arms, I thought I would
wake up for sure if you’d tense up again.”
“I guess you are right but the only dream I had was about you and our
future together.”
“Mmm, the same one I was having I bet. It is all going to come true Doc,
I’m never going to let go of you again. Never.”
“I like the sound of that but do you know what I also would like?”
John grinned, he knew the answer.
“Let me guess, a big breakfast?”
“Oh you read minds do you? You truly are amazing.”
“Nope, just your mind. Only the mind of the one person I love most in
this lifetime or any other.”
“Oh well, if you keep talking like that, I just might never let you out
of this bed again.”
Her hands were all over him, caressing him. they got a little worked up
until the twins began to protest.
“O my, I guess these two want you up and make breakfast. They are
hungry.”
“Okay, okay, I can take a hint when I get one.”
He kissed her and got out of bed to make breakfast. Marlena got up too
to hit the shower, soon followed by John.
“Hey! What about breakfast? I thought you would take care of that?”
“I have , believe me everything is ready. I just couldn’t resist the
urge to join you in the shower. I love to look at you, naked and all.
You are so beautiful just radiant. You are wearing your pregnancy well,
I just can’t take my eyes off of you.”
“Even with the extra pounds I gained?” she chuckled. She knew the answer
but loved to hear him talking like that.
“Of course, now there’s only more of you to love. Now come here so I can
wash your back for you, and your belly and …”
“Okay I get the picture, but first… shut up and kiss me.”
He did as he was told. He took her in his arms and gave butterfly kisses
against her jaw line. Then he moved towards her ears, nibbling on her
earlobes. That made her moan for more. She laid one hand in the nape of
his neck, the other hand was wandering over his backside. For a moment
they gazed in each others eyes before kissing with madly passion. He
backed her up against the tiles with the hot water still streaming over
them. She squeezed his arm a little as if to say that they had to stop
now before there was no return. He reluctantly pulled back a little,
breathing hard. She had to catch her breath too, hoping that her arousal
would subside.
“I’m sorry John, but I’m too close to my due date. I’m afraid we have to
wait.”
John cupped her face in his hands.
“I know, I know. Don’t be sorry Doc, we can wait. Just holding you in my
arms will do for now. I promise you I’ll make it up to you when the twins
are born. Now let me wash your back for you, turn around.”
“No John, I’m really sorry, but if you do that I can’t contain myself
anymore. Every time you touch me I feel a million electric sparks
running through my body. I can’t help responding to it. I think it’s
better if I finish my shower on my own. “
“I know what you mean, you have the same effect on me, even when you
just look at me briefly I want you bad. So alright, you finish your
shower and I’ll wait for you.”
“Thanks.” She kissed him lightly and looked at him with all the love she
felt for him reflecting in her eyes. John winked and got out of the
shower to get dressed. It was only five minutes after she turned off the
water that he heard her horrifying scream.
He flew into the bathroom and looked in horror to the scene before him.
*********************************************
back in Salem, Sami and Carrie were having a heated discussion.
“I think we should call mom and John to tell them.” Sami stated.
“No Sami, they need this time alone and we are not going to bother
them!”
“How can you say that? They don’t know yet that Stefano escaped. Mom
could be in danger as we speak! We have to warn them.”
“No Sami, it can wait. Abe said that Stefano was shot, so he won’t try
anything just yet, besides, John is with Marlena, he will keep her
safe.”
“Oh come on Carrie! They think Stefano is in jail by now. They think she
IS safe. NO! I’m going to call them, I have to warn them, after that
they still can be alone but at least I would know that they won’t let
their guard down.”
“Fine! Do what you want. You are not going to listen to me anyway.”
Sami looked at Carrie with a smug look on her face and reached for the
phone. when she got no answer she hung up again, worried.
“There must be something wrong, they are not answering it.”
“I bet they are just fine. Maybe they’re taking a walk or something. Why
don’t you just try it later.”
Sami nodded her head slightly. She had a gut feeling that there WAS
something wrong but what could she do? She had to dismiss her thoughts
when Will began to cry. Without saying anything more to Carrie, she went
upstairs to tend to her son.
Abe and Lexie were having a similar discussion. Abe wanted to call John
to warn him but Lexie tried to convince him not to. She didn’t want to
have anything to do with Stefano anymore but when Abe told her he was
shot she got worried. She couldn’t help it , he was her father no matter
what he had done.
“ Abe, I know you are worried about John and Marlena but I don’t think
they are in any danger. You said yourself that Stefano got shot, so he
won’t be going after Marlena right now. Besides they told you that they
needed some time alone.”
“I know Lexie, but I don’t know for sure that Stefano got shot, we
assumed he was. We found some blood that we think is his but for all we
know he could have a bloody nose. He still is a threat to Marlena. If he
IS going to take her again, I don’t think she would survive. She is a
strong woman but even she can take only take so much.”
“She is recovering from the kidnapping right now, do you think it is
wise to worry her again?”
“No, but if I can talk to John, I can warn him to keep his guard up and
he can decide if Marlena can handle the news or not. He doesn’t have to
tell her if he thinks she can’t handle it.”
“I don’t know Abe, he has never been able to keep things from her. you
know that, what makes you think he can now?”
“If it involves her safety, he can do anything. Besides that, I think
she has a right to know about what is going on.”
“Okay, I give up. Do what you think is best.” Lexie threw her hands up
in the air looking defeated.
“Okay okay, I will wait for a day or two if you think that’s best.” Abe
walked away with a worried look. It was a good thing he didn’t look back
or he would have seen the look of victory on her face.
John rushed into the bathroom and was shocked to see Marlena bleeding.
“Oh my god John, help me I’m loosing the babies.” Marlena was crying,
when she got out of the shower she got cramps and started bleeding. John
didn’t waist a moment and gathered her in his arms, placing her on the
bed. He covered her with a blanket and grabbed his phone to call 911.
When he explained everything that was happening they said there was a
trauma helicopter on the way to the island.
“They are sending a helicopter honey, don’t worry they will be here
within minutes. Try to relax in the mean time, it’s going to work out
I’ll stay with you.”
“Ohhh, John the cramps are getting worse and the bleeding won’t stop. “
john felt helpless, there was nothing he could do for her but wait for
the helicopter to get there. He placed one hand on her belly as if to
take away the pain and his with his other hand he was stroking her cheek
trying to calm her.
“Sssh sweetheart, try to relax a little. Everything is going to be
alright, just lay down with your feet up, it will help reduce the
bleeding. These twins are strong little babies you know, they are little
fighters, just like their mommy.”
John got really worried when he saw the blanket turn red, she was
bleeding hard. He then looked back at her and saw her eyes slowly close,
they looked empty. He was loosing her due to the blood loss.
“Come on Doc, stay with me. Talk to me honey, I need you to stay awake.”
“John, I’m so cold and sleepy, I just need to close my eyes for a
second.” Her voice was barely a whisper.
“No honey, you can’t sleep now, Doc wake up! Talk to me!”
It was no use, she was unconscious. John was trying hard not to panic
when he heard the helicopter, he ran outside waving his arms. The
medical people rushed in the cabin to tend to her. John was allowed to
fly with them to the hospital. It all went so fast he didn’t have time
to think anymore, all he wanted was to stay with her. when they arrived
in the hospital, Marlena still was unconscious. John didn’t understand
all the medical terms they used, but he knew for sure that they were
afraid of loosing her and the twins. They rushed her into the ER and
John wanted to go in with her but was stopped by Mike.
“No John, you can’t go in there, you have to wait here.”
“No Mike, I promised her I ‘d stay with her. now let me in , I have to
be with her.”
“You can’t John. They are trying to do anything they can. I have to go
in there to help stabilise her, she needs to be prepared to go into
surgery. Please, do as I say and wait here. As soon as I know anything,
anything at all, I will come to tell you.”
“Okay Mike, do what you have too, just don’t let her die, don’t let her
die.”
Mike slapped John on his shoulder to reassure him and went back to the
ER were they fought for Marlena’s life and that of the twins. John was
walking back and forth in the waiting room area when he realized he had
to call the family. He explained everything that had happened the last
hour and asked them to come to the hospital. It didn’t take long for
them to get there. They came immediately. John was holding and
comforting Carrie and Sami when Shawn and Caroline came in followed by
Maggie, Kristen, Abe and Lexie. They were all waiting anxiously for news
when Mike reappeared.
John let go of Carrie and Sami and started to grill Mike.
“Mike! How is she? How are the twins? Are they alive? Why did it take so
long? You were in there for over two hours! What happened?” he was
frantic.
“Slow down John, I will answer all your questions.” Mike said with a
grim face. “We had to perform a C-section in order to save the twins’
life. It was a success John, you are the proud daddy of a bouncing boy
and girl.”
“I am? They made it? Oh Mike how can I ever thank you enough? They both
are healthy?”
“Yes they are, they are slightly underweight because they are a little
early but they are doing just fine now. The girl didn’t breath for a
while but we gave her some oxygen and she is breathing on her own now.
We have placed them in a incubator and brought them to the maternity
ward. You can see them now if you want.”
“What about Marlena? How is she Mike?” John was glad to hear that the
twins were alright but Marlena was his priority.
“I’m sorry John… She is still unconscious. We keep her here on the ER
but we don’t know if she’s going to pull through. She has lost a lot of
blood. We did everything we could, it’s now up to her.”
“Can I see her Mike, she needs me, I need HER.”
“Yes you can John, actually I’m hoping that you can get her to wake up.
Come and I’ll take you to her.”
John asked Carrie and Sami to go and see the twins, to tell them that
their daddy loves them and followed Mike to the room Marlena was in.
Mike showed the room she was in and left John alone with her. John stood
still next to the bed staring at her. He was struck by her paleness. She
looked so weak and helpless, tears started to fall down on his cheeks.
He lowered himself in the chair next to her bed and took her delicate
hand in his. It felt warm. He rested his head on them and started
praying.
“Please lord, don’t take her away from me. I couldn’t take it. I’m
grateful that you have saved the twins but please do the same for her.
you don’t want for them to grow up without their mommy, do you? She has
been through so much already, please let her live. She is the most
amazing lady I’ve ever met, I don’t want to loose her. I know I was
selfish to bring her to the cabin to be alone with her. I shouldn’t have
done that, not while she was so close to her due date. I’m so sorry Doc,
it was something I knew we both needed, but it was stupid to take you to
an island. If I just had taken you home I could have brought you to the
hospital a lot sooner. I’m so sorry sweetheart. Please hold on, I don’t
want to loose you. Please wake up for me.”
He got no response from her, instead the alarm of the monitor started
beeping. Before he could comprehend what was going on, John was
surrounded by doctors and nurses shoving him aside. With his eyes wide
of shock, he saw how they tried to bring her back. He stumbled to the
hallway, not longer wanting to see actions in that room. With his back
against the wall he slid down onto the floor covering his face with his
hands. He felt like his own heart had stopped beating. He only looked up
to see that Roman was standing in front of him, his face showed concern
and a hint of anger.
“John? What’s going on? I just heard that Doc had been brought here. How
is she?”
John stood up with weak knees to face him. The look on John’s face said
enough.
“I… I … Oh my god Roman, they are in there, she… she stopped breathing.
I’m going to loose her!”
Roman held John by his shoulders and tried to shake some sense into him.
“Come on John! Get a grip. You can’t fall apart now. She needs you! She
is gonna be just fine, you hear me! She is going to be alright. You just
have to believe in that. Don’t you dare give up on her.”
Both of them turned their heads toward the door of Marlena’s room seeing
Mike coming.
“How is she Mike?” Roman asked since John was too afraid of his answer.
“We got her breathing again but she is still in a comatose state. The
next twenty-four hours are going to be critical. If she hasn’t woken up
by then, I’m afraid she will stay like this or the other possibility is
that she has severe brain damage when she eventually wakes up. I’m
sorry, all we can do is wait, it’s up to her now.”
“Can he go in again Mike? I think he has to see her with his own eyes to
believe she pulled through.” Roman had placed his arm around John’s
shoulders. John was still in shock and didn’t register all that was
said. At first Roman had been angry with John because he had taken
Marlena to the Horton cabin but after seeing the man so devastated and
broken he only felt compassion. He certainly understood what John must
be going through, he himself still loved Marlena.
“Sure Roman, but only John. I’m sorry but I can’t allow more people in
her room right now.”
“That’s okay Mike, as much as I want to see her, she needs john and he
needs her. Go on John, go and tell her how much you love her. She needs
to hear you say it.”
John nodded his head and went back in. Roman watched him go in and began
to pray silently for john and Marlena.
The rest of the family were on the maternity ward behind the glass wall
that separated them
from the twins. Their incubators were standing next to each other. They
looked so tiny.
“Oh look. They are just beautiful.” Maggie said.
“Yeah, I wish my mom could see them. She would be so proud of those
little fighters.”
Sami whispered. Carrie wrapped her arm around her sister and rested her
head against Sammi’s.
“I wonder how she is, I think I will go and see if I can find Mike.” Lexie
said holding Abe.
“Good idea sweetheart, do you want me to go with you?” Abe asked her.
“No, you stay here with the rest, I’ll be right back.”
“I’ll come with you.” Kristen stated. Lexie didn’t want Kristen to come
but she didn’t argue.
“Okay, let’s go then.”
Back in Marlena’s room John was sitting beside her in the chair again.
He tried to collect himself for her and cleared his throat.
“Hey Doc, you had me scared for a while you know. Don’t you ever do that
to me again okay? He stroked a few stray strands of hair out of her face
and caressed her cheek. She felt so warm but still was so pale. His
heart ached seeing her like this.
“You have to wake up for me you know, I need to see your beautiful hazel
eyes and your amazing smile.” He wiped away the tears that were still
running over his cheeks but his effort was futile, they kept falling.
“I love you so much Doc, I can’t even begin to describe how much. Have I
told you yet that you have given life to two beautiful babies? You did
it Doc, they were born healthy. Our little girl had some problems in the
beginning but Mike said she is just fine now. They need their mommy
though. Come on Doc, you have so much to live for, please wake up.”
John took her hand in his own two and rested his head on them.
Soundlessly the tears were falling onto their hands. He was praying in
silence when he felt her fingers squeeze his. He lifted his head up to
look at her. he thought he had dreamed it until he saw her eyes flutter
open for a moment.
“Doc? Sweetheart? Come on honey, open those beautiful eyes for me. Stay
with me baby.”
“John?” Her voice was barely audible, but to John it was music to his
ears.
“Hey sweetheart, I’m glad to see you awake. I love you.”
“I love you too.” She had to struggle to get the words out.
“Don’t talk honey, save your strength. I’m going to get Mike okay? He
will want to know that you’re awake.”
“John, wait… our babies… did I loose our babies?” she closed her eyes,
afraid to hear the answer. Vaguely she remembered John telling her that
the twins were healthy but she didn’t know is it had been a dream or
not.
“No Doc, you gave birth to two wonderful and healthy babies. They are
here in the hospital on the maternity ward in an incubator. They are a
little bit under weight by being born premature but they are going to be
just fine.” She gave him a smile when he placed a kiss on her forehead
and then John went to get Mike.
John found Mike in the hallway, talking to Kristen and Lexie.
“Mike! She is awake, she is finally awake.”
“That’s great john, I’m going to examine her so if you could stay here a
minute I’ll come back to you as soon as I’ve finished. By then I can
tell you if she’s going to fully recover. She still could have some sort
of brain damage due to the lack of oxygen earlier. I let you know if I
find out if that’s the case okay?”
“All right, she IS going to be okay Mike, I just know it. She even
talked to me, she asked about the twins.”
“Well, that’s a good sign. I think you’re right, she probably is going
to recover fully. I still have to do some tests though, so it might take
a little while.”
“That’s okay Mike, do what you have too, will you tell her I will see
her as soon as you are finished? I’m going to see the twins. I haven’t
seen them yet and I want to tell them the good news.”
“Sure John, will do.”
Mike went in to examine Marlena and John went to see the twins. Kristen
joined John but Lexie had disappeared. Kristen looked around for her but
she was gone. She wondered why Lexie had left without saying anything
but shrugged it off and walked to the maternity ward with an overjoyed
John.
When John and Kristen arrived on the maternity ward, they were stopped
by Sami.
“John! How is my mom?”
“She’s okay now Sami. It was a case of touch and go for a while but
she’s going to be alright. Have you seen the twins yet?”
Now he knew that Marlena was going to be okay, he couldn’t wait to see
the twins, to hold them.
“Yeah, they are beautiful John, so tiny and yet so strong.”
“That certainly sounds like them,” John chuckled.
Abe came to join them. He haven’t had the time yet to tell John about
Stefano’s escape.
“Hey Abe, aren’t those babies precious? Just like their mommy.” His
pride was showing on his face and in his voice.
“I did and they are. Can I talk to you for a minute buddy? There’s
something I need to tell you, something you need to know.”
John glanced towards the incubators his children were lying in so he
never saw the seriousness on Abe’s face.
“It will have to wait partner. I’m dying to see my children and I don’t
want to leave Doc alone for long.”
He slapped Abe on his shoulder and walked towards the nurse who was
waiting for him to bring him to the twins. He didn’t wait to hear Abe’s
response.
*****************************
Meanwhile nearby the ER, Lexie was following a doctor she thought looked
familiar. She speeded up her step and turned him around by the shoulder.
“I knew it was you!”
“Hello Lexie, my beautiful daughter.” Stefano grinned at her, his eyes
flickering with amusement.
“What are you doing here? Abe said you were shot, why are you here
disguised as a doctor?”
“Ssh, lower your voice, I don’t want anyone to know I’m here. And for me
being shot, it wasn’t severe, just a scratch.”
“You still haven’t answered my question about why you are here.
Disguised and all.”
“Well, you know me, I keep tracks on everyone in Salem, especially
Marlena. When I found out that she was hospitalised I couldn’t stay
away. I had to find out why.”
“Did you see her? Did she see you?” Lexie got worried. She had hoped she
had seen the last of him months ago.
“No, I’ve just arrived. Now tell me Lexie. What’s wrong with her?”
“Just leave her be Stefano. She has been through enough already, she
doesn’t need you to make it worse.”
“Now Lexie, that’s no way to speak to your father now is it? I just want
to know why she is here and if she is alright. Now tell me, I’m going to
find out anyway.”
“Okay, okay, I’ll tell you. But after I’ve told you everything you have
to go okay? Just leave her alone.”
“We’ll see, we’ll see. Now start talking already.”
Lexie gave a loud sigh. She couldn’t do more than hope he would leave.
“She was at the Horton cabin with John when she started to get cramps.
She started bleeding too, it was bad. John called 911 and they brought
her here. They needed to perform an emergency C-section on her in order
to save the lives of the twins and her own life too. The twins were born
healthy but Marlena almost died. She had lost so much blood that they
didn’t know if she was going to make it or not. They succeeded
stabilising her but she stayed in a comatose state for a while. John was
with her when her heart stopped beating for the second time. Again they
had to fight to bring her back but never the less they did it. The good
news is that she finally woke up half an hour ago and it looks like that
there isn’t going to be any permanent brain damage. Mike is with her now
to examine her.”
Stefano was holding his breath, hanging on Lexie’s every word. Lexie
tried to read the expression on his face when he didn’t speak for
seconds after she had finished her last sentence. Her body went cold
when he looked her straight in her eyes, his eyes were dark with anger.
She saw him gritting his teeth, that wasn’t a good sign either.
“Stefano? What are you thinking? Tell me, you’re scaring me.”
For a second she thought he hadn’t heard her but then he finally opened
his mouth, his jaws still clenched.
“Damn that John Black! Why did he take her to that by God forgotten
island? He knew she was close to her due date. How could he take such a
risk with her being so far from the hospital?”
That remark stroke a cord by Lexie.
“How could HE take that risk with her? How could YOU! YOU are the one
that hired a man to kidnap her! YOU are the one who didn’t prevent him
from beating and raping her! YOU are the one that kept her from her
family and friends for months! If you want to blame someone, blame
yourself! Not John!”
“Damned Lexie, keep your voice down or you will blow my cover. I only
did what I did out of love for her.”
“You love her? you don’t even know the meaning of the word.”
“Yes I do so Lexie and I’m going to do whatever it takes to make her
mine. Now tell me what room she is in, I want to see with my own eyes
that she is alive and well.”
“Oh no, I won’t tell you. You just stay away from her. you have done
enough damage already, you don’t need to add more to it.”
“Fine, than don’t tell me, I’ll find out myself.”
He turned and walked away, leaving Lexie debating her choices. Would she
rat on him or stay silent?
****************************
Back on the maternity ward, John was holding Belle and Brady. He was
sitting in a rocking chair, slowly rocking back and forth. He was
talking softly to them, soothing them to sleep with a gentle voice.
“Look at you two. You are the most precious things that ever came into
my life, besides your mommy of course. Don’t worry, your momma is going
to be just fine. She is the strongest woman on the face of this earth.
She can’t wait to hold you but she has to get her strength back a little
first. She was so glad to hear that the two of you are okay, she was
afraid that she had lost you. She almost lost her own life to hold on to
you two. If it wasn’t for her, I wouldn’t be sitting right here holding
you. Now it is up to the three of us to make mommy feel better. I think
that holding the two of you would do wonders for her. you are just the
medicine she needs. So you two have to sleep a lot and eat well in order
to get out of these incubators okay? When that happens, you can go see
your mommy. God, I love you so much and so does your mommy, don’t ever
forget that.”
“Mister Black?” a nurse asked bending over John and the twins. “I’m
sorry, but they have to go back in the incubators, they may only get out
for a few minutes.” She gently smiled at him, she knew how hard it was
for parents to let go of the babies. Gently she took the twins over from
John.
“Yeah okay, well children, I’ll be back later. Count on it, first I’m
going to see how your mommy is doing.”
He gave each of the twins a kiss on their head, savouring that sweet
baby scent.
“By the way mister Black, did you and your wife think about names for
them yet?”
Wife. That word was music to John’s ears. He began to glow by only the
thought of Marlena being his wife.
“As a matter of fact we did. This precious little girl here…” he said
while stroking Belle’s cheek, “Is little Belle Black. And this little
slugger over here…” he said while he took Brady’s little hand in his own
big one, “is little Brady Black.”
John looked proudly towards the nurse with a big smile on his face.
“Belle and Brady Black. Those are fitting names for these beautiful
babies.” She said smiling back to John.
“Oh, you don’t know half how fitting.” John smiled absent-mindedly,
remembering Marlena’s explanation why she had chosen these names.
*****************************
Mike had just finished his examination on Marlena when Lexie knocked and
came in.
“Hey there, is it alright if I come in?”
“Yes, I’m just finished here. Don’t stay long though, she needs lots of
rest.” Mike said leaving the room.
“I won’t.” Lexie walked towards the bed staring at Marlena who was
sleeping again. She was exhausted by the examinations that Mike did with
her. Lexie heard the door open again and assumed that Mike had forgotten
something. She looked in his direction only to see Stefano standing
there.
“What are you doing here? Get out! You have no right to be here.” She
hissed.
“Don’t worry, no one knows I’m in here. I saw you go in and Mike
leaving.”
“What if she was awake? What if she wakes up right now?”
“She won’t, and even if she does it doesn’t matter. I’m not leaving
until I know she’s okay.”
“She IS going to be alright if you stay away from her. if she wakes up
now, there is no telling of what she would do if she sees you. Please go
now.”
“I will leave for now, but you can be sure that I’ll be back soon. I’ve
plans to make.”
“Plans? What plans, what are you talking about?”
“Patience, patience Lexie. You’ll find out pretty soon.” Before she
could say anymore, he was gone again.
John was on his way to Marlena when Abe came up to him.
“John, I really have to talk to you, can you spare me a minute? You
really want to hear this.”
“Okay Abe, make it quick though, I’m on my way to see Marlena.”
John gestured Abe to walk along with him while talking.
“It’s about Stefano.” Abe looked at John for his reaction.
“What about him? he’s under tight security, right?”
“Wrong John, he escaped.” John turned on his heels and looked at Abe
with anger showing on his face.
“What do you mean he escaped? He was in the house when you came in, how
could he get away?”
“He escaped by helicopter John. He used the passageway you used to
escape with Marlena, he must have had a helicopter waiting nearby.”
“You didn’t secure the secret tunnels? Why not Abe?”
“We did but he outsmarted my men. I’m dreadfully sorry John but there is
a possibility that he will come after Marlena again.”
John’s face went pale by the thought of that.
“Hell man! Why didn’t you tell me this sooner?”
“I’m sorry John, Lexie convinced me that you and Marlena needed some
time alone and we have reason to believe that Stefano was shot.”
“Well do me a favour okay? Don’t listen to Lexie anymore and don’t
assume anything where Stefano is concerned. We believed he was dead
before and he is still walking. But I swear, if he comes near Doc again,
he’s a dead man walking.”
John hurried to Marlena’s room leaving Abe in wonder by what he had
meant by saying that about Lexie.
******************************
Lexie had just left Marlena’s room when John walked in. He was glad to
see her sleep so peacefully and sat himself down in the chair silently.
He took her hand in his and saw her eyes flutter open.
“Hey pretty lady, I’m glad to see you awake again. You had me worried
for a while.” John smiled at her.
“Hey there yourself handsome.” She replied whispering. It was still
difficult for her to speak, she hadn’t regained much strength yet.
“Sssh, don’t speak Doc. You don’t have to, just save your strength.” He
knew he couldn’t silence her up, they had so much to talk about and
knowing Doc, she couldn’t wait. She proved him right.
“How are the twins, did you see them?” she winced from the pain that
shot trough her body when she spoke or even moved slightly.
“Yes, I saw them, they are doing great. They promised me to get out of
those incubators soon so they can come visit their mommy.” She smiled at
him, closing her eyes to hide the tears that were threatening to fall.
“Did you talk to Abe yet? Has he captured Stefano?”
This was the question that John dreaded, he didn’t want to lie to her
but he didn’t want to worry her either.
“Yeah, I talked to him. everything is going to be just fine. How are you
feeling Doc, are you in much pain?” he tried to change the subject.
“I can handle the pain, but I want to see my babies so badly.”
“I know you do. You go rest now okay, if you do that, you’ll be strong
enough to see them in no time. I’ll talk to Mike, ask him when you can
go see them or when they can come here to see you.”
“Would you hold me please? I need your arms around me, I still can’t shake
the feeling that Stefano will come after me again. I know I sound silly
but can you just hold me for a little while?”
“There’s nothing I’d rather do more.” He laid himself down on the bed
besides her, taking her in his arms. He felt her body relax the second
he wrapped his arms around her. He was careful not to hurt her. He felt
so guilty by not telling her that Stefano was still on the loose. Her
body felt so fragile, he was scared she would break if he held her
tighter. It was almost as if she had read his mind, she pulled his arms
tighter against her body.
“Am I hurting you Doc? Please if I do just say so.”
“No, you’re not. Hold me really tight John, I need to feel you. I missed
you so much. I’m so sorry about all of the things I’ve done to you
before I was kidnapped. If I hadn’t been so stupid, none of this would
have happened. I’m so sorry.” Tears were escaping her eyes again.
“Don’t be sorry Doc, don’t ever be sorry. You did what you thought was
best for me, how could I resent you for that? I would probably have done
the same thing if I was you. I love you baby and I promise that you will
be safe from now on. I’ll be there for you.”
“I know you will be, I love you too John, so very much.” She tilted her
head to look in his eyes. He kissed her on top of her nose in return and
held her even tighter.
*******************************
In the hallway, Abe rejoined Lexie.
“Hey Lex, where were you?”
“I was with Marlena, I wanted to know how she was doing. Why?”
“I just talked to John, I told him about Stefano.” Lexie’s face drained
from all colour. She wondered what John had told Abe about her
involvement with Stefano. She debated the thought of telling Abe
herself, he had the right to hear it out of her mouth.
“What did John say?”
“Not much, he was quite upset.”
“Well, that’s understandable, Stefano had put them both trough hell and
back. He has every reason to be upset.”
“Yeah, but he also said something I can’t place.” Abe watched Lexie to
see if she had any clue what he was talking about. He didn’t find any
indications that she did other than her sudden paleness.
“What did he say to you?” Lexie was more than curious but tried to act
casual.
“He said something about doing him a favour and not to listen to you
anymore. Any idea why he would say that?”
“No, I don’t. are you sure you heard right? I mean, with him being upset
and all.” Lexie sounded genuine so Abe started to second-guess himself.
“I don’t know, maybe you are right. I’ll ask him later about what he had
meant. I’m going to get some coffee, care to join me?”
“Yes I would love that. and Abe? Can we go some place quiet? I need to
talk to you about something and I don’t want us to be disturbed.”
“Sure honey, let me place a few calls and I’m all yours.”
*********************************
John was looking at a sleeping Marlena, he still was wondering what to
tell her about Stefano. Abe would make sure that his men would guard the
twins, it was possible that Stefano was after them too. John knew he had
to go after Stefano himself, he had to make sure that he couldn’t get
anywhere near Marlena. Stefano wouldn’t stop trying taking her until he
succeeded. Marlena woke up again when she felt his body tense up against
hers.
“John, what’s wrong? Don’t tell me nothing, I can tell something is
bothering you.”
“You know me so well, don’t you? There’s something I didn’t tell you yet
Doc, but I’m not sure how to tell you.”
“It sounds important, just tell me John, I can take it as long as I have
you.”
John glanced at her with all his love for her in his eyes.
“You are so strong, I’ve never met a woman as amazing as you.”
“Why thank you… now tell me what’s wrong?” Marlena looked at him with
concern, he looked as if he was preparing her for something really bad.
“I don’t want to scare you or worry you, but you have a right to know.
First I want you to know that I’m not going to let you out of my sight.”
He gave her a look that meant he was serious. It scared her.
“John, you’re scaring me, just say what you want to say please, as I
told you I can handle it.”
“Alright then, Doc… it’s Stefano. He escaped. Abe told me that an hour
ago.”
She looked at him with her eyes wide with fear. Her hands were clenched
to little fists, he knew what that meant. For a moment she was at lost
for words, until the twins came to mind.
“Oh my god John! The twins, we have to protect the twins!” her voice had
returned a little but was still raspy.
“Don’t worry about them Doc, they are well protected. You are my
greatest concern, I think he will come after you before he takes the
twins. His obsession is with you, I don’t think he has a desire to have
the babies if I’m the father.”
“How can you say that? Sure he wants them, if only to get me. He knows I
would do anything for them, I would even go with him willingly if that
means that they would be safe! I’m sure he’s counting on that, and it
would be a sweet revenge for him if he could let you know that he has
got your children.”
“You are right Doc, that is something he would do. I’m sure that the
twins are safe, they won’t be alone, not even for one minute. They are
protected every second.”
“Still, I will feel much better if I can keep an eye on them myself.
Have they any idea where Stefano is?”
“No, but I think I know someone who can help me with that.”
“You do? Who?”
“Lexie.”
“Lexie? She wouldn’t know where he is, she wants nothing to do with
him.”
“I’m sorry Doc, I know you think of her as a friend but believe me,
she’s anything but. I know for a fact that she knew where Stefano had
taken you, she helped him.”
“I can’t believe it but I know you wouldn’t lie to me. How did you find
out?”
John gave a loud sigh, he hated doing this to her, she really thought
that Lexie was a close friend.
“When he had us both, he told me that she was the one who told Abe that
we were on vacation together, at first I didn’t believe him. now I know
he told the truth.”
“Abe! Does he know? I mean, did you tell him?”
“No, not yet, I wanted to speak with Lexie first. I’m hoping to convince
her to work with us and to betray Stefano. I can only hope that she is
willing to cooperate and that she knows where he is now.”
“You have to tell him you know, he is your best friend, he has a right
to know, no matter what Lexie decides.”
“Yeah I know, I just have to think of a way to tell him. I hate doing
this to him.”
“You are not doing anything to him, Lexie did.”
“Have I told you yet how much I love you?” he pulled her even closer,
not willing to let her go.
“Yes you did, but I don’t mind hearing it again. I love you too you
know.”
“Yeah I know.”
“Then don’t waist anymore time and kiss me already.” That he was more
than willing to do. He cupped her chin in his hand and kissed her. she
parted her lips a little so that their tongues could interact. All was
right with them as they kissed. They could forget about everything as
long as they were lost in kissing each other.
Abe and Lexie had gone to the hospital garden to talk. They sat on a
bench glancing awkward at each other. Abe had a feeling that Lexie was
going to tell him something he wouldn’t like. Lexie gave a deep sigh and
started talking, she knew that if she didn’t now, she would loose the
nerve to do it ever.
“Abe… I told you already that I have something important to talk to you
about, I’m afraid you’re not going to like it. I just want you to hear
me out before you say anything okay? And after that I hope you can find
it in yourself to forgive me.”
“Forgive you? This must be bad huh? I mean if you’re not even sure if I
would forgive you or not.”
“It is bad, really bad. I did some things you won’t believe, I can
hardly believe it myself.”
“You are making me nervous Lexie, come on out with it.”
Lexie looked long and hard at him, she could almost imagine those gentle
brown eyes of him turn black with anger if she told him the truth. She
knew she had to, if she didn’t, John would tell Abe. Abe had the right
to hear it from her.
“Okay, here goes nothing.” She closed her eyes while talking, she didn’t
want to see the disappointment on his face. “I’ve known al along where
Stefano had taken John and Marlena.” She held her breath waiting for his
reaction. When it didn’t come she exhaled and opened her eyes. She
looked at Abe who was staring in front of him with a grim face. It was
only now that she fully realised how much she had betrayed him. he still
didn’t speak so she continued.
“I uh… he had contacted me, he wanted me to help him kidnap Marlena. I
told him I would never do that, she’s my friend. He said he would take
her no matter what. After that I hadn’t heard from him in a long while,
so I figured that he had given up his plans and had left Salem again.
That’s when Marlena disappeared. He called me and he wanted me to tell
you that John and Marlena were on vacation together. I told him no, but
he said that it would be healthier for John if I did. I didn’t know
exactly what he had meant by that, but I could imagine. So I told you
they went away together on vacation. I went to see Stefano once, I
wanted to see with my own eyes that John and Marlena were okay. After
that I told Stefano that I never wanted to see him again.” Again she
waited for a reaction, any reaction. Abe slowly turned his head to look
at her, disbelief and despise in his eyes.
“Did you?” he hissed.
“Did I what?” Lexie asked, uncertain of what he was aiming at.
“Did you or didn’t you see him after that?”
she turned her eyes away from him, not willing to see the hurt and
loathing when she gave her answer.
“Well… did you or not?” Abe almost yelled.
“I did… once, here in the hospital. It was a coincidence though, I kind
of bumped in to him.”
“Here at the hospital? And still you didn’t tell me? I thought I knew
you Lexie! I thought Marlena was one of your closest friends! How could
you endanger her again!” Abe was shouting at her, he couldn’t believe
that the woman he loved so much was capable of something like this.
“I’m so very sorry Abe”, she clung onto his arm but he shrugged her off,
he couldn’t stand her touching him. “I know I was wrong by not telling
you but I didn’t know what to do. Stefano was only there to see if
Marlena was alright.”
“And you believed him? how stupid can you be? Really Lexie, if you know
that man at all, you know he isn’t JUST here to see if she is okay. He
is waiting until she is a little stronger so he can take her away again.
How could you do this to her?” He didn’t wait around for Lexie to
answer, he rushed back to the hospital to talk to John. Lexie watched
him leave, crying hard. She knew she probably had lost the one man that
had loved her unconditionally.
****************************
Back in Marlena’s hospital room John and Marlena were still lost in each
other when Mike walked in. He stopped abruptly when he came trough the
door. He watched them kiss for a second before he cleared his throat to
let them know they were no longer alone.
“I’m sorry, can I but in a minute? ”Mike looked awkward at his shoes. He
was glad to see them so happy together again.
They broke the kiss and chuckled when they looked at Mike who had a
healthy rosy colour on his cheeks.
“Sure Mike? Are you here to tell me I can go home?” Marlena knew that
that wasn’t the case but she couldn’t help to try.
“No not exactly, I’m here to tell you that the test results are in and
they were all positive. You are going to recover in no time, but you
can’t go home just yet.”
“Well, that’s good to hear. I already feel much better.” She looked at
John saying that, he was the main reason she felt this good.
“I can see that, I’ll leave the two of you again now, so you can go back
to uhh, work on that recovery.” Now he had them blushing.
“Mike… before you go, when can I take Marlena to the twins? She really
needs to see them and the twins need their mommy too.” John said looking
meaningful at Mike.
“I see no reason why she couldn’t go see them. You have to stay in a
wheelchair though, I don’t want you walking yet and if you are feeling
the slightest pain or tiredness I want you back in this bed.”
Marlena gave him a broad smile, her eyes were sparkling so much, they
were almost blinding.
“Thanks Mike, well John Black, what are you still doing here? Go fetch
me a wheelchair!” She demanded smiling happy.
“Yes ma’am, will do!” John jumped of the bed to go and get her a
wheelchair. Mike chortled by this scene and left too. Then Abe came in.
“Hey Abe! Why are you looking so gloom?” Marlena’s smile disappeared a
little by the sight of Abe’s face, she had rarely seen him so
distressed.
“Have you seen John? I need to talk to him” Abe stated coming straight
to the point.
“He is getting me a wheelchair so I can go see the twins. What’s wrong
Abe? You can tell me if it has anything to do with Stefano, John already
told me that he is still on the loose somewhere.” Abe was measuring her
to see if she really could handle it. Marlena looked back at him,
patting the chair beside her with her hand, gesturing him to sit and
start talking. He did.
“Yes, it has to do with Stefano, but also with… Lexie.” Her name came
out a whisper.
“You know about Lexie? I’m sorry Abe, that must have been a total shock
for you, hearing that Lexie is capable of such things.” Abe looked at
Marlena in disbelieve.
“You know too? How did you find out? Did Lexie tell you?”
“No Abe, John told me. He has known al along. He was going to tell you
but he wanted to talk to Lexie first. I’m sorry Abe, we never meant to
hurt you but John had to make sure if it was true what Stefano told him
about Lex. John wanted to see if she knows were Stefano is now, he
wanted to give her a chance to make things right a little.”
“I can understand why John didn’t tell me yet. How could I have been so
stupid? I should have see through her.” Abe buried his face in his
hands.
“Don’t blame yourself Abe, she hid it pretty well. I don’t think she
meant to do all of those things, you know Stefano, he has a way to
affect anyone. He probably used the fact he is her biological father.
You know how important it is to Lexie to get to know her roots. He used
her.”
“Still, that’s no excuse to put people in danger. Do you also know she
saw him again here in the hospital?” Marlena didn’t have to answer that,
her face drained from all colour, Abe had never seen her this pale. At
that moment John walked back into the room with a wheelchair. He saw
Marlena grow pale as a ghost and hurried to her side.
“What’s wrong Doc?” he sat next to her, wrapping his arms around her
trembling body. She just shook her head, unable to speak. John looked at
Abe for an explanation.
“I’m sorry John, I didn’t mean to upset her but I know for a fact that
Stefano was here at the hospital a short while ago. Lexie told me.”
“Lexie told you? So you know now huh?”
“Yes John, I know, she told me everything herself.” John hated to see
his friend in such agony but he kind of felt relieved that Lexie had
told him herself.
“Does she know where he is now? Is he still at the hospital” Afraid of
the answer, Marlena buried her face in Johns chest, clenching her jaws.
“I don’t know John, I’ve my men searching the building, but I doubt that
we find him.”
“We’ve to talk to Lexie, she can be our ticket to Stefano. She’s the
only lead we have Abe.”
“I know John, I just wanted to talk to you first before making any
decisions. I’ll go back to see if I can find Lexie. I kind of run out on
her. I’ll get back to you as soon as I know something.”
“Thanks partner. Take it easy man, no matter what she has done, I know
that she loves you Abe.”
“I know, see you later.” Abe walked out with his soul under his arm, he
didn’t know what to believe anymore. Could he ever forgive her?
john watched Abe leave and then he took Marlena’s face in his hands,
making her look at him. She was still looking pale and her body was
still shaking.
“Look at me sweetheart, I promise you I’ll get that old man. I’ll make
sure that you are safe, even if it is the last thing that I do.”
“That is what I’m afraid of John… I can’t loose you, not now. Not ever.”
“You’re not going to loose me. You’re not, do you hear me? I will never
be apart from you again.”
“Then let Abe handle it John… I am so scared that Stefano will kill you
if you go after him yourself. Please let the police handle it.” Tears
were falling freely now.
“I’m sorry Doc, I have to make sure he never gets near you ever again
myself. I know Abe’s men are capable of many things, but they don’t know
Stefano as I do. If we want that man behind bars or rather yet dead, I
have to go after him myself.”
She clung on to him, knowing she couldn’t change his mind. Deep down she
knew he was right but she was so afraid for his life.
“Hey, I was going to take you to see the twins remember? Now, where is
that amazing smile of yours?” he wiped her tears away with his thumbs.
He looked at her with his own charming smile. She sniffled again and
gave him a watery smile in return.
“Aw come on Doc, you can do better than that. The children need a smile
on your face that makes your eyes sparkle.” As always he knew just what
to say to make her smile. She even regained some colour on her cheeks.
He kissed her gently while gathering her in his arms to place her in the
wheelchair. He helped her to put on her robe and they went to see the
children. Marlena was anxious, for her it would be the first time, she
couldn’t wait to hold them.
John watched Marlena who was sitting in the rocking chair singing a
lullaby to the twins. she had sang them to sleep, John could have swore
he saw a faint smile on Brady’s little face just before he dozed off.
The three of them looked so adorable, he had no idea he was capable of
loving anyone as much as he loved them. When she stopped singing he
noticed that she was looking at him with a grateful smile, she mouthed I
love you to him. He smiled back at her and gave her a knowing wink. He
squatted in front of her, watching the sleeping twins.
“John,” she whispered suddenly, “Can you take them over? I don’t feel so
good, I’m a little dizzy.”
He looked at her in concern and she went pale before his eyes.
“Sure honey, I’ll take them. You must be tired, you are not strong
enough yet to stay out of bed for such a long time.”
A nurse saw the whole thing and rushed over to them, taking the twins so
John could look after Marlena. John was just in time to catch her when
she came out of the rocking chair and fainted. He gathered her in his
arms and rushed over to the ER to her room. On his way over there he ran
in to Mike.
“Mike! I need your help! Doc fainted.” Mike didn’t waist a second opened
the door to her room for John so he could place her on the bed.
“Step aside John, so I can look her over. How long ago did she pass
out?”
“I don’t know, about a minute of five ago.” John watched Doc and Mike
with the greatest concern. She had looked so happy with the twins in her
arms just before she fainted. He could still hear her sing the lullaby.
“Is she going to be al right Mike?” Mike didn’t answer right away, he
wanted to check her pulse first among other things. For john he seemed
to take forever before he was done checking her.
“Well Mike? Is she?”
Mike still didn’t answer. He loosened her robe and then he saw the
problem. Her hospital gown was soaked with blood.
“O my god!” Mike didn’t waist a second and pushed the emergency button.
John hadn’t seen the bloodstains yet but knew something was terribly
wrong.
“What is it Mike? What’s wrong with her?”
“She bleeding again John, heavily. We have to perform an other surgery
to stop the bleeding stat! Please wait in the hallway, let us do our
job.”
John didn’t want to leave her but had no other choice than to obey. Out
in the hallway he saw them rushing her over to the operating room.
Everything happened so fast, john’s mind couldn’t keep up with all of
- It seemed so unreal, one moment she was happy holding her children
and the next, she was fighting for her life again. He leaned against the
wall, covering his face with his hands. Roman came round the corner
wanting to ask john if he knew where Abe was. Roman forgot why he came
for the moment he laid eyes on John, it was obvious that the man was in
great misery.
“John? What’s wrong? Is it Marlena?”
John slowly looked up to look Roman in his eyes, still not comprehending
what had happened.
“Roman?” John looked bewildered, tears were falling freely over his
cheeks.
“Hey what happened? Is Doc okay?” Roman repeated.
“They took her to the OR again, she was bleeding. I don’t understand
Roman, she was so happy a little while ago and now…”
Roman couldn’t understand it all but he knew that John needed a
shoulder. He wrapped his arm around him and guided him to the chairs in
the waiting area were they sat down.
“Now, tell me again, what exactly happened?”
John placed his elbows on his knees and rested his head in his hands,
trying to collect his thoughts.
“I uh, I took her to see the twins, Mike said it was alright as long as
she sat down. She was so happy that she could finally hold them. She
sang a lullaby for them, you should have seen her Roman, it was like a
preview of heaven, she looked like an angel.” John shook his head,
regretting saying that. “Bad word choice huh? God… I don’t want to loose
her, not now… not ever.”
“You’re not going to loose her John, she is a fighter. Go on, tell me
what happened next.”
John gave a sigh before continuing.
“She mouthed I love you to me, smiling at me with all the love within
her. Suddenly she went pale, a nurse took the twins and I was just in
time to catch her when she fainted. I carried her back to her room and
Mike examined her. He said she was bleeding again and that she needed an
emergency surgery.” He roved his hands through his hair.
“Did Mike tell you where she was bleeding?”
“No, he didn’t have time to explain or say anything but I got a glimpse
of her when they rushed her over to the OR and I saw her gown. Roman… it
was totally soaked with blood.”
“Jesus!” Roman was now just as concerned as John. They sat in silence,
watching the door to the OR like hawks hoping that Mike would came
through it with good news.
Finally, after two hours Mike came out of the OR with a troubled look.
John and Roman simultaneously began to interrogate him.
“How is she Mike?” They both asked.
“She’s not doing well John, she’s lost a lot of blood again. Her wound
ripped open again caused by an internal bleeding. She must have been in
a lot of pain for some time before she fainted.”
John looked at Mike with wonder.
“Doc never said she was in pain Mike, she wasn’t comfortable and had
some pain but she never said or indicated that it was so severe.”
“As far as I can see, she must have felt really bad, she was bleeding
for quite some time. That’s not all the bad news John”
“She is going to recover from this, isn’t she?”
“I’m sorry John, I really don’t know. Like I said, she has lost a lot of
blood. The problem is, she has a rare blood type. We don’t have the
amount of blood she needs available anymore. I’m afraid we have to find
a donor soon or she will die.”
“Where can we find a donor on such short notice Mike? Can’t you try
other hospitals?”
“We’ve already tried that, without success. Does she have a relative
with the same blood type you know of? It may be her last chance.”
Both John and Roman thought about it but came up with nothing.
“No Mike, I don’t think there is.” Roman said.
“Is there a way to find out for sure? Can’t you contact someone?”
“Wait!” John almost yelled. “I know someone who we can use as a donor!”
Mike and Roman looked at him as if he had gone nuts. John didn’t utter
an other word and ran out of the hospital, leaving them stunned.
“Look after her Mike, keep her alive as long as you can, I’m going after
john. It looks like he knows someone who can help her.” Roman didn’t
wait for a reply and went after John. Mike scratched his head and went
back to Marlena.
***********************
Abe had found Lexie sitting on the same bench where he left her earlier.
He sat down beside her again and looked at her. She didn’t have the
nerve to look back, he almost felt sorry for her. Almost.
“I have to know something Lexie and for once try to tell me the truth.
do you have any idea where Stefano is now? It’s really important. If you
know anything, anything at all then tell me.”
“I don’t know.” She said monotone.
“I hope you are telling me the truth Lex, are you sure you have no
idea?”
“I haven’t the slightest clue Abe, believe it or not, I really don’t
know.’
There was a little voice in the back of his head that said that she was
dishonest but he knew that she wouldn’t tell him anything no matter how
hard he tried to get the truth out of her. They sat in stillness for a
while when john came running to them, almost breathless.
“Lexie! I need your help!” John grabbed her by her upper arms, lifting
her on her feet. Lexie looked at him with her eyes wide. He had scared
her with his appearance. He looked like a haunted man.
Abe was worried too by John’s appearance and placed himself between john
and Lexie.
“What’s the matter John? You look like someone is chasing you.”
“Abe please just but out now,” John didn’t mean to snap at Abe like that
but he had to talk to Lexie. “Lexie… please, I beg you. If you know were
Stefano is than tell me. I have to know.”
“Why John? What do you want from him?”
“His blood.” John said with a dark look on his face.
“His blood?” Abe and Lexie said at the same time.
“I don’t have time to explain. Where is he Lexie? If you know and don’t
tell me Doc will die. Tell me!” he was screaming now.
“Marlena? Dying? What are you talking about?”
“I don’t have time to explain, do you know were he is or not? I’m
wasting time here. And you better be honest with me or do you want
Marlena’s dead on your conscience?”
Lexie looked at Abe and back to John, debating what to do.
“Okay, I will tell you.”
Abe looked at her with disappointment written all over him. He couldn’t
believe she had lied to him again.
***************************
Marlena was still in an comatose state. She drifted on the verge of
death. It was like an out of body experience. She had to decide what
side to choose, heaven or earth.
“Oh my, where am I? It’s so beautiful here, so much bright colors.”
“Hello Marlena.” She turned around to face whoever spoke to her.
“Hello, who are you? And where am I?”
“I’m Gabe, your guardian angel” his smile felt familiar to her.
“My guardian angel? Am I dead? Is this heaven?”
“No.” he laughed, “not yet. You are in between, this is the place to
find out who you are and what you want. You have to decide if you want
to live or go to heaven.”
“How can I do that? I can’t seem to remember my life, how do I know if I
want to go back?”
“You have to find the truth within yourself. I can’t help you with that.
Your choice isn’t entirely in your hands either. You need the help of
others in order to live.”
“I’ve no idea what you’re talking about.” she laughed. She felt so
peaceful here, she didn’t know if she wanted to return to a life she
couldn’t remember. Still.. somewhere deep in side of her she heard
someone calling for her, it was the voice of someone she loved deeply.
She wanted to ask Gabe if he could tell her more but he was gone, she
was on her own now.
So this is who I am
And this is all I know
And I must choose to live
For all that I can give
The spark that makes the power grow
“A part of me wants to stay here forever but something is telling me I
leave a great love behind if I do. Oh come on Marlena, you’ve got to
remember.” She tried her hardest to remember. Slowly she started to
remember things, bad things.
“I remember being violated by a man with very cold eyes but that can’t
be right, I feel so much love inside, there has to be someone else.”
“Devastating events are the first to remember, it’s our way to direct
you to heaven, making it easier for you to choose.” Marlena startled
when Gabe had reappeared again.
“No, you’re not making it easier, there’s someone in my life that I
can’t let go of.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes, you’re not helping me, why don’t you just go away?” he disappeared
again, smiling.
She remembered more, being kidnapped but not giving up hope that the man
she loved would find her.
And I will stand for my dream if I can
Symbol of my faith in who I am
But you are my only
And I must follow on the road that lies ahead
And I won’t let my heart control my head
But you are my only
And we don’t say goodbye
And I know what I’ve got to be
“I know for sure that someone is waiting for me, why does it have to be
so difficult to remember? It’s not fair, surely anyone would choose to
stay here if you cant remember what your life was like. I have to
remember, I just have to.” More and more memories came back.
“I can remember amazingly loving blue eyes. How could I ever forget
those eyes? They belong to the man who made me complete, I know that
much. I could never leave him.”
Immortality
I make my journey through eternity
I keep the memory of you and me inside
Still she trembled thinking about the rape and the kidnapping.
“Oh how easy it would be to just give up live and go to heaven, I would
never have these bad memories again. I want to forget about them so
badly.”
“So… let go then and come with me.” He had reappeared again.
“Don’t do this! Either stay or go, but don’t dis- or reappear every time
I turn around. You scare the hell out of me.”
“That’s the whole purpose, I want you up in heaven, not down under.” He
grinned at her choice of words.
“Ha ha, really funny, but it’s not working. I’m more and more sure that
I want to go back. I know I’ll leave a loving family behind devastated
if I don’t.”
“Are you really sure? Not everything is what it seems you know.”
She was getting annoyed with him, she became more and more determent to
remember everything.
“Oh my! I remember. John! I have to go back to him, he means the world
to me, I wouldn’t give my life with him up even if you took me to cloud
nine! I’ve made my decision! I want to live, tell me how to do it
please.”
Fulfill your destiny
Is there within the child
My storm will never end
My faith is on the wind
The queen of hearts, the joker’s wild
But we don’t say goodbye
I will make them all remember me
“I can’t. like I said before, you need the help of others to do that.
Your life is out of your hands.”
“What do you mean? You were sent by God, surely you can help me to
return among the living.”
“Nope, sorry. There’s nothing that I can do. You’ve got to fight for it
yourself but even then you need the help of others.”
“well, I’m not willing to die yet.” She started to pray in silence.
Cos I’ve found a dream that must come true
Every ounce of me must see it though
But you are my only
I’m sorry I don’t have a role for love to play
Hand over my heart I’ll find my way
I will make them give to me
Tears rolled down her cheeks when she remembered the last few hours
before it all went wrong. She remembered the twins, holding them and
singing to them, she remembered John, holding her, smiling at her…
kissing her. She remembered also the increasing pain in her lower
abdomen when she held the twins, she also remembered her own
stubbornness not willing to give in to the pain because that would have
meant that she had no more time with the twins. She remembered feeling
the life flowing out of her. She remembered knowing that she was going
to die, mouthing I love you to John, not able to speak due to the pain.
Immortality
There is a vision and a fire in me
I keep the memory of you and me, inside
And we don’t say goodbye
We don’t say goodbye
With all my love for you
And what else we may do
We don’t say… goodbye
“Oh John, you have to find a way to save my life, I don’t want to leave
you. I’ll do all I can to live but I need your help. I love you so much,
our love has to get us through this.”
Lexie had told John were she thought that Stefano was hiding. It was an
old and abandoned warehouse, two streets from the hospital. Just when
John turned to go there, Roman showed up grabbing John by his arm.
“Where the hell do you think your going?” Roman demanded.
“Let go of my arm Roman, I have to find DiMera, he’s the only one I know
of with the same blood type as Doc.” John tried to stay calm.
“I agree, we have to find him, but don’t go after him alone, let me go
with you. Or better yet, why don’t you leave it to me and Abe and you
stay with Marlena. She needs you.”
“No way, I have to do this myself, I’m going. Even if it is the last
thing I do for her, she will live.”
“John, if something happened to you, she wouldn’t survive, even if we
give her his blood. She can’t go on without you, she would die anyway.”
“No, she won’t she has the children, she would live for them.”
“John, don’t be so stubborn, she can’t do it knowing that it had cost
you your life in order to save hers.”
“Well, I just have to make sure nothing will happen to me, don’t I? Now
let go of my arm, I have to go before it’s too late.” John jerked his
arm free and ran off.
“You go after him Roman, I will join you later. I want to make sure that
Lexie won’t have the chance to alert Stefano.” Abe said. Roman looked at
him in wonder, but now wasn’t the time to ask for an explanation, so
Roman ran of after John.
*****************************
John went home to get his guns, knife and enough ammo. After doing that,
he went to see Sami and Carrie, explaining what was going on and he
asked them to watch over Marlena. He hated to give them all this
devastating news in a nutshell, but he couldn’t afford wasting more
time. before he went to find Stefano, he made one more stop, at the
hospital. He had to see her one more time. He was sitting on the edge of
her bed, preparing himself for a possible goodbye. He took her hand
while softly speaking to her.
“Oh Doc, hold on honey. I’m going to make sure that you get the blood
you need to recover. It’s kind of ironic, don’t you think? It’s because
of Stefano that you are lying here, fighting for your life, and now it’s
going to be his blood that will save you. Lexie told me he is hiding in
that abandoned warehouse two blocks away. I’ll get him for you Doc, even
if it is the last thing I do. You will live.” He kissed her hand.
Marlena could hear everything that he was saying, but she couldn’t move.
She tried to speak but it was no use.
“No, John. Don’t go after him, I’d rather die than loose you. You can’t
go.” She pleaded in her mind.
“I need you to live sweetheart, for the twins. I want you to be there
when they grow up, they need their mommy. Don’t worry though, I’ll make
sure that I will be there too. In the worst case, I’ll be with you in
spirit. I have to believe that everything is going to work out fine. You
gave me everything to live for, you are my life.”
“I’m so scared for you John, please don’t go. Just stay and let Abe
handle it, and Roman, Roman will know what to do. Please just stay with
- Please.” A sole tear trickled down her cheek. John saw it and kissed
it away.
“Oh Doc, I know that you can hear me. Fight for your life, fight to wake
- I’ll go now and do everything possible to help you do that. I love
you baby, and I’ll make sure that I’ll get back as soon as I can. I’ll
tell Mike to come and see you, I have the feeling that you are trying to
wake up. That would be the best reward, that you have opened your eyes
when I come back. I love you honey, forever and always.” He kissed her
lips one last time and walked out , he was a man with a mission now.
“No John, oh please God, let him return safe. I can’t loose him, I have
to try to wake up and move. I just have too, I can’t lay here and do
nothing.” She struggled to get control of her body again.
Abe had placed a guard outside her door, making sure that only close
relatives could enter her room. If Stefano would come for her, he
wouldn’t stand a chance.
************************
“Bart!” Stefano yelled, from a room he decorated to be his office in the
abandoned warehouse.
“Yes boss?”
“Any word from the hospital? Do they know yet when she gets strong
enough to be released? I want to take her right before that happens.”
“Well boss, it occurs that she had a relapse. She is doing worse now
than before.’
“Relapse? What do you mean? What happened?” Stefano demanded.
“The word is that she needed a second emergency surgery, our man at the
hospital told me that she still is in some sort of a coma.”
“Coma? Why? What the hell is going on with her? and why didn’t you tell
me this sooner?”
“Sorry boss, but you said that you didn’t want to be bothered.”
“You imbecile! I told you I want to hear everything about her the minute
you know something, even if she did so much as break a nail. Now leave
and find out exactly why she is in that coma! GO!” Bart didn’t waste any
more time and left.
*****************************
meanwhile in the hospital, Mike had checked up on Marlena but didn’t
notice a change in her condition. It wasn’t until right after he left
that she opened her eyes. she fought with all the strength left in her
to move. She wanted to do anything she could to go after John to stop
him. she couldn’t give up although it seemed to be impossible for her to
get out of her room alone let alone two blocks from here.
“Oh I feel so weak, but I have to do this, I have to try to stand up.”
Slowly she began to sit up first. She became nauseated as if she hadn’t
eaten in a week. She swallowed hard, trying to deny this feeling and she
slid her legs of the edge of the bed. Slowly she tried to stand up,
almost immediately becoming dizzy. She had to hold on to the bed,
fearing to faint. She reached for her robe at the footboard of the bed
and putted it on. She didn’t see her shoes and didn’t want to waste her
strength on finding them so she decided to get out of there on bare
feet. She was as pale as a ghost but tried to get out of her room step
by step. She knew she had to make sure that she wouldn’t be seen by
anyone or they would stop her. That’s when Gabe reappeared.
“Where do you think you’re going?” He asked, scaring the daylights out
of her by appearing right in front of her.
“I’m going to find and stop John and don’t even try to stop me.”
“I won’t, but you do realise that you are taking a great risk if you
pursue this, don’t you? Even if he manages to find that blood for you,
it may be too late if you go after him. You can die anyway.”
“I know and I don’t care, I have to make sure he’s okay.” Gabe looked at
her, admiring her strength. She didn’t give him another look and finally
reached the door.
“You are in luck, it seems that the guard they placed behind your door
has gone to get some coffee.”
“Great, it has to be my luck to get another guard that couldn’t care
less if I was kidnapped again or not. Oh well, finally it will help me
in a good way. I almost feel sorry for the man. God knows what John will
do to him if he finds out that he left my door.”
“Oh, believe me God does know.” Gabe grinned. Marlena wondered what he
had meant by that but didn’t waist more breath and opened her door.
Carefully she looked round the corner to see if anyone was in the
corridor. It was safe, there was no one in sight. With one hand placed
on her belly, trying to stop the pain, and with the other hand she held
herself upright against the wall. She stumbled through the corridor,
glad that the ER was on the first floor. She slipped out the door,
breathing in the fresh air. She had to stop and sit down on a small wall
in order to compose herself. She was getting close to loosing
conscience again. She knew she had to get out of there because it would
be a matter of minutes before they would notice that she wasn’t in her
room anymore. Gabe stood in front of her but did nothing to help her.
“Can you help me please? I have to go to that warehouse to stop John
before he finds Stefano.”
“Nope, sorry, I can’t help you, this is something you have to do on your
own.” And he disappeared again.
She cursed him in silence and was standing up again to get away from the
hospital grounds. She took a short cut through the hospital gardens but
to her it seemed like an eternity before she reached the streets. She
was concentrating so hard to stay on her feet that she didn’t even
notice the people walking by staring at her. everyone stared but still
they walked by without lending her a helping hand. She was getting
support from the fence around the garden, she needed it to stay up
straight. With every step she was getting more and more exhausted, she
had to focus on John in order not to give in to her dizziness and
passing out. Her eyes betrayed her too, her vision became blurry. Still
she found some strength left in her to continue, she was driving on
love, her love for John.
*******************************
John was outside the warehouse, he had no idea that Marlena was missing.
He had deliberately left his sell phone in his jeep, afraid that he
would receive a call at the wrong moment or that it would be someone to
tell him that he was too late saving Marlena’s life, that she had
already died. He wanted to find Stefano so badly, if he couldn’t save
her life then he would revenge her death.
He took his gun out of his holster and checked the magazine. When he had
assured himself that it was okay, he saw an open basement window.
“How convenient, they left this window open. Let’s see if I fit through
it.” He kneeled down to look inside. When he saw no movements he opened
the window a little further and climbed trough it, his feet first. He
lowered himself down to the floor.
Roman had just arrived at the warehouse but didn’t see John. He was just
about to look around for him when his phone rang, it was Mike.
“Hey mike, what’s up? Everything okay with Doc?” he asked, having a bad
feeling.
“I don’t know Roman, she is missing.”
“Missing? What do you mean?”
“Just like I said, a half an hour ago I was with her and she was still
in a coma and I went back to her a few minutes ago and she was gone. Her
robe is gone too but her shoes and clothes are still in her closet.”
“How can she be gone if she still is in a coma? Didn’t the guard notice
it? I mean, he had the strict orders to let no one in her room, just
family.”
“No, he went to get a cup of coffee, when he returned she was gone. He
said that it had taken him just five minutes, but still she has
disappeared.”
“God damned! He wasn’t supposed to leave her by herself, not even to go
to the toilet! Do you think she came to and walked out on her own? Is
that a possibility?”
“No, I don’t think so, even if she came to, she couldn’t have had the
strength to go anywhere on her own.”
Roman knew what that could mean.
“That leaves us no other option, Stefano must have taken her!”
“Roman, I don’t want to concern you even more, but if he has, you have
to find her soon. He doesn’t know about her condition and if she doesn’t
get the blood transfusion soon, she might die.”
“I know, I will find her Mike. Do me a favour and don’t tell the family
yet, I have a feeling that we are close to capturing Stefano, there is
no need to worry them yet.”
“Okay, but Sami and Carrie are here, what do I tell them? They want to
see Marlena, John asked them to look after her.”
“Just think of something Mike, say that she needs her rest now and that
she can’t be disturbed or something. I don’t have time to worry about
that now. Do what you think is right. I have to find Doc and John too
for that matter. Thanks for calling, I let you know if I find anything.”
“Okay Roman, good luck.”
They hung up and Roman went searching for John, he had the feeling that
if he found him, he would find Doc and Stefano too. He just hoped he
wouldn’t be too late.
John was still in the basement of the old warehouse, trying to find
Stefano. He still had no idea that Marlena was missing from the
hospital. He did have an uneasy feeling but he thought nothing of it, he
didn’t link it to Marlena. So much had happened the past days, it was
only natural that he felt this way. He tried the door towards the stairs
to see if it was open. He was in luck, it was open. He gritted his teeth
when the door squeaked a little. He held his breath waiting for a sign
that someone had heard it and was coming down. When that wasn’t the
case, he carefully took the stairs to the first floor. On top of the
stairs he looked around the corner to see if the coast was clear. He
raised his brow when it was. “This is not like DiMera, he usually has
the whole building secured.” It made him watch his back more, he did
pray that the old man would be still here. A thought came to mind that
Lexie could have told a lie or that the old man deliberately had made
Lexie believe that he was there, knowing that she would budge under the
pressure she was under. He shrugged it off and tried to believe that he
would find Stefano there. he had to be or he would be back at square
one. Without making a sound, he sneaked through the corridor, searching
the rooms he passed. He was in the second room when he heard something.
It sounded like someone who was creeping up to him. he stood behind the
door with his knife ready. The adrenaline was racing through his throat.
Slowly the door opened, when he saw someone coming through it he grabbed
the man from behind and held him in a vice like grip. Just when he was
about to slid the mans throat he saw that it was Roman. “Jesus! Roman!”
he whispered. He let go of him and Roman slid to the floor, gasping for
air.
“What the hell are you doing here? You were very close to having your
throat cut.” Pearls of sweat were forming on his fore head.
“Yeah I noticed.” Roman stated, standing up again rubbing his hand over
his throat. “Something is wrong with Doc John… she’s missing.” Roman
watched John’s reaction. John’s mouth dropped and all color disappeared
from his face.
“Missing? How do you mean missing? I was with her an hour ago, she was
still in a coma. Although it looked like she was trying to wake up.”
“Mike just called. He went to her to check up on her and she wasn’t
there. her robe was gone but her clothes and shoes still remained in her
room.”
“The guard! Abe placed a guard with her, surely he must have seen
something.”
“No, Mike said that he was gone to get some coffee, he didn’t see a
thing.”
John got furious. “Damn! I knew I should have kept my eye on her myself.
If I get my hands on him, he can never pick up another cup of coffee
again! I can assure you that!”
Roman didn’t argue with him as he felt the same.
“Do you know for sure that Stefano is here?”
“No, it’s all too quiet here, that’s not like him. but there is a chance
that he is, so I will search this place inside out. Do you think he has
taken Marlena? I can’t believe he would have taken her here.”
“There is a possibility that he has taken her but like you, I don’t
think he has taken her here either. He wouldn’t be that stupid.”
“I want to keep on searching this place, but what if Marlena is
elsewhere? The most important thing is that we find her. what do we do
now?”
“I have an idea, why don’t you return to the hospital, try to find out
where she might be. I’ll stay here and search this place from top to
bottom. If he’s here or if he was here, I will find out. Abe is on his
way over here too.”
“Yeah, I really want to find the bastard, but Doc comes first. I can’t
take the chance that something else happened to her.”
“You said you thought she tried to wake up, what made you think that?”
“I was there, telling her about my plans and that she had to fight for
her life in the meantime. When I looked at her, a single tear slipped
from her eyes. I have to believe that she heard me Roman.”
“Yeah, I think she did John. Knowing Doc, she would do a lot more if she
heard about what you were about to do. She would have tied you to the
bed if that would keep you from going after Stefano. She is a gutsy lady
John, she would give her life for yours.” Roman’s heart still ached a
little. Once there was a time she had felt this strong about him. he had
lost her to John, but he could live with it as long as she was happy.
Although he wasn’t always pleased by John’s actions towards her, he knew
that John loved her more than anything. He had always her best interest
in mind.
“That she is Roman, It wouldn’t surprise me if she did wake up to come
after me to kick my butt.” John grinned half heartily. “
“Yeah that would be something she would do. Don’t waist anymore time
John, go and find her. I’ll get Stefano, I guarantee you.” They gave
each other a knowing look and John went back to the window he had came
in through. He came as far as the door when he stopped dead in his
tracks. Roman came up behind him and grabbed John’s arm. They both had
heard a sound. It was coming from the first second floor. It was
Stefano’s voice.
“It’s him John.” Roman whispered. He saw John’s blood rising. “Don’t be
a fool John and let me handle it. You go find Doc, I’ll bring him to the
hospital.”
John had to fight the urge to ran up the stairs, and getting Stefano
himself.
“What if she is with him? I can’t take the chance to search for her
elsewhere if he has her here.”
“You are right, let’s go up and see if we can find out before doing
anything. Let me go first, we stand better chances if we go up
separate.”
“Okay, you’re right. You go and come back to me if you find out
anything. I don’t know what I’ll do if I get up there right now, not
knowing where Doc is.”
“I’ll be right back” Roman headed up the stairs before John could change
his mind. Roman knew that John couldn’t control his feelings right now.
He would probably kill him when he came across him and that way Stefano
was at no use to Doc. You can’t use a dead man’s blood.
John waited in the room where Roman had found him when Gabe appeared to
him.
“Hello John.” Gabe was sitting on a small table in the corner of the
room with his legs crossed. “Remember me?”
Of course John remembered him, Gabe had come to him on several occasions
when John’s life was threatened. “Of course Gabe, what are you doing
here?”
“Well… let’s just say that I’m keeping an eye on someone you love more
than anything.”
“Doc? Are you here to tell me that she died?” john didn’t know if he
wanted to hear the answer to that.
“No she didn’t die John, but she will if you don’t get to her soon. She
is a very pigheaded lady you know.”
“What do you mean by that? Do you know where she is?”
“Yep”. Gabe stated.
“Well man! Don’t sit there like that and tell me already!” John was
loosing his patience.
“Nope sorry, I can’t help you with that. You’ll have to find her on your
own. I’m just here to guide you AND her in the right direction.”
“I don’t get it. Just help me by pointing me in the right direction.
Tell me where she is.”
“I didn’t mean it like that John, I’m here to see which direction
Marlena wants to choose. It seems that she has chosen to live, that’s
why I’m here to direct you to choose to find her. if you don’t she will
die for sure.’
“That’s no choice! Of course I want to find her. I love her!”
“I know and I can see why, she is one hell of a lady. Pardon my words.”
Gabe smirked.
“Yes she is and you are tiring me so why don’t you just tell me where
she is?”
“Just follow your heart John, just like she is. Follow your heart and
find her.” Gabe said vanishing again.
John rubbed the back of his head, wondering what that was all about when
Roman returned.
“She isn’t here John, there are only two people here besides us, it’s
just Stefano and his laky Bart. “
“Yeah I know.” John said abstract minded. Roman raised his brow
wondering how he could know.
“You go get him Roman, but wait for Abe. I’ll go now to find Marlena and
I’ll bring her back to the hospital.” John rushed back to the basement
to get out of there. he hadn’t any time to spare, he left Roman behind
stunned.
**************************
Marlena had managed to reach the warehouse compound. That was as far as
she was going to get, before going unconscious again. She leaned against
a tree with her head in her hands, trying to fight the dizziness. It was
no use, she tried to take another step or two and fainted. There she
was, laying limp on the ground, her robe and gown all muddy and her bare
feet cut by numerous pieces of glass and stones. Still she was the most
astounding beauty anyone had ever seen. Her face was pale and her golden
manes were spread around her head. She looked so peaceful. Only the
paleness of her silky skin gave away that she wasn’t sleeping. Gabe
reappeared and was sitting on a tree branch just a few feet above her
looking down at her limp body. He knew that it wouldn’t take John long
to find her, that was if he was listening to his heart. Gabe was right,
he saw John running towards her, drawn to her like a magnet. Gabe
watched them without them seeing him. they stood on their own now.
“Doc! Oh my God honey!” John ran towards her and kneeled down beside
her, taking her face in his hands. She was ash grey, he was afraid he
had been too late. It was then when she slowly came to a little. She
started to whinge softly, whispering his name. John felt his heart leap
with joy hearing these signs of life.
“Sssh sweetheart, don’t talk. I’m here. I’m going to take you back to
the hospital.” He said, carefully gathering her in his arms. He carried
her as fast as he could to the hospital entrance where he placed her on
an empty stretcher. Mike and some nurses immediately took her over from
him and disappeared into a empty cubical at the ER to examine her and
put her on life support if necessary. John still was standing in the
entrance totally blown away. As he carried her, he could feel the life
flowing out of her. he was almost certain that he had been too late.
Almost, if it wasn’t for the little voice in the back of his head that
told him otherwise, he would have known for sure that she was dying. He
had to trust his heart and that was saying not to give up on her so
easily. She had already accomplished the impossible, she woke up and
tried to find him on her own strength. He felt overjoyed that she would
do this, jeopardise her life, out of love for him. Nevertheless he vowed
to lecture her about her foolish actions. “Right before I ask her to
marry me.” He grinned.
John paced back and forth in the corridor of the ER waiting for news on
Marlena when he saw her guard walking by. John walked up to the man,
grabbing him by his collar.
“What the hell were you thinking, leaving her alone like you did!” he
said shaking the man brusquely.
“I… I’m sorry mister Black, it won’t happen again.” The man stuttered.
“I know it’s not, you’re fired. I’ll make sure you never get a job as a
security guard again! Count on it.” John then lets go of the man and
turned his back to him, afraid he would hurt him if he didn’t. The man
got the hint and was making himself scares. John felt his blood boil but
he knew that he was more angry with himself than with the guard. He felt
guilty for leaving her by herself and his mind filled with what ifs.
Sami and Carrie were trying to find Mike when they saw John standing
against the wall, they wondered what he was doing there because no one
had told them about everything that went on with Marlena. Mike had told
them what Roman suggested, that Marlena couldn’t be disturbed.
“John! Hey, what are you doing here?” Sami asked when they stood in
front of him.
John was surprised to see them and didn’t have time to prepare himself
for their questions and to pull himself together. His only option was to
tell them the truth.
“Hey girls, I wanted to ask you the same thing. What are the two of you
doing here?”
Carrie laughed. “ You goof… you asked us to keep an eye on Marlena
remember? Well we tried but Mike wouldn’t let us see her, he said
something vague about her needing her rest and that no visitors are
allowed.”
“Yes, Carrie is right John, but Mike said that hours ago. We are trying
to find him now, I want to see my mom.” Sami said pouting.
“Let’s go have a seat girls, there’s something I have to tell you.” John
stated directing them to the waiting room area. Sami and Carrie did as
they were told looking at him with anticipation. They could tell by his
demeanour that it was something serious.
“What is it John? You’re scaring us.” Sami asked timid.
“It’s about your mom Sami. We haven’t told you exactly the truth.” John
said cautiously. He was sitting on the edge of his chair across from
them. He rested his elbows on his knees with his chin on his hands.
Carrie and Sami didn’t say anything, they were eagerly waiting for John
to continue. “She woke up a few hours ago.”
“She did what? But that is great news John!” Sami was exited.
“Wait Sami, let John continue, I have a feeling that there is more to
it.”
“Carrie is right Sami, there is. Just before she woke up I was with
her…. Did Mike tell you about the blood loss and that he didn’t have any
blood for her ?”
“Yes he explained that he was looking for a matching donor because she
has a rare blood type. That’s why you came to us to ask us to look after
mom, you said you were tracking down a donor right?” Sami remembered.
“Yes and well… we found a match.” John held his hand up to silence them
when they were about to say something, then he continued, “It’s Stefano
DiMera.”
“What no!” Sami began to cry.
“Talking about ironical huh? Are you sure there is no one else?” Carrie
said.
“No one we no of.”
“Well, do you know were to find him? I doubt that my mom is going to be
happy having his blood in her veins, but it beats dying I guess.” Sami
stated.
“Yes we do know, as we are speaking, your father and Abe are arresting
him and they are going to bring him here.”
“My dad? O no, what if Stefano gets him, I can’t loose him John.” Sami
cried even harder.
“Don’t worry Sami, Roman is a good cop, he’ll be careful and Abe is
watching his back.”
“What were you about to say before John, what happened when you were
with Marlena earlier?” Carrie had noticed that there still was more to
it and was eager to know.
“Yes, as I was saying, I was with her before she woke up. I told her
that I was going after Stefano to get his blood for her. I told her that
I would be back as soon as I could and I guess she could hear me. A sole
tear slid down her cheek as if she was trying to stop me. I guess she
woke up right after I went. She amazingly managed to stand up and walk
from the hospital. Mike found out she was missing and called Roman since
I had deliberately shut off my phone. Roman found me and filled me in.
we discovered the whereabouts of Stefano and knew for sure that he
hadn’t taken Doc again. Roman stayed there to capture Stefano and I went
to find Doc.” He paused for a moment to see if they could still follow
him.
“Well, go on. You’re here now, so that must mean you found her right?”
Carrie asked for the both of them. Sami nodded.
“Yeah, I found her…. she was laying unconscious under a tree nearby the
warehouse we found Stefano in. she was barely alive, I took her here
immediately. I’m still waiting to find out how she is.” John gave a sigh
and waited anxiously for their response.
“Do you think she will die?” Sami whispered, afraid to hear the answer.
“No, Sami, your mother is way to strong for that. She already did the
unimaginable. She tried to find me on her own strength when no one
believed she would get out of that coma.”
“Yeah, that’s what I mean. Don’t you think she’s out of luck now? I mean
how many miracles are we going to get?”
“Don’t worry Sami, she will pull through. I can’t believe that all her
effort to find John would be meaningless.” Carrie wrapped her arm around
her sisters shoulder to comfort her.
“That’s what I’m trying to say Carrie, mom would lay down her own life
in order to safe John’s. We all know how much she loves you John… she
would die for you, you know.”
John felt the guilt rise up again. “Yeah I know Sami… I’m sorry, I
should have known better than to tell her about my plans. I should have
stayed with her the moment I saw that tear falling from her eye.” John
looked to the floor rubbing his hands together nervously.
“No John, I didn’t mean to blame you. You did what you could for my mom
and I love you for that. I’m simply saying that it may be that she did
exactly like I said… laying her life down for yours.” Sami took his
hands to reassure him that she really didn’t blame him for anything.
John got tears in his eyes hearing Sami saying that she loved him. that
meant the world to him.
“We have to believe that she’s going to make it Sami. We have to hold on
to hope.” He said, glancing at the door, hoping it would reveal Mike
with some good news.
********************
In the old warehouse, Roman didn’t have the time to wait for Abe to
arrive. He moved stealthily to the room he heard Stefano’s voice coming
from. He knew for sure that there were only two persons in the room so
he readied himself to barge in to make an arrest.
He steadied his gun in his hand, making sure the safety pin was off. He
braced himself and slammed the door open. He was just about to yell when
he saw that the room was empty. On the table that has been used as a
desk he saw a tape recorder. It was playing and it was Stefano’s voice
coming out.
“God damned DiMera! You knew we were coming! You can’t have gone that
far, I can see that the recorder hasn’t played that long.” Roman felt
desperate, he was so sure that Stefano would be here. He had to find him
to safe Doc’s life. He was just about to leave the room when he heard
Stefano’s voice again but from another speaker.
“Ah if it isn’t my old nemesis Roman Brady, looking for me were you?
Sorry to disappoint you, I’m no longer there.”
Roman saw the hidden speaker, along with a hidden camera. He walked
towards the camera and looked straight in it as if he could see Stefano
there.
“You bastard! Where are you!” he yelled.
“Haha, you don’t really think I’m going to tell you huh?” Stefano
sneered.
Roman came up with an idea.
“As a matter of fact I do think you’re going to tell me.”
“And why would I do that? I’m not that big a fool.”
“No, you’re not but I thought you said that you loved Marlena.” He said
flatly, trying to hide his disgust for the man.
“Yes I do, very much so. Why? What has she to do with this?” Stefano’s
curiosity was peaked.
“We need you to safe her life.” Roman knew he had to try to play on
Stefano’s feelings for Marlena, or he wouldn’t have a chance anytime
soon to get her the blood she needed so bad.
“I must safe her life? Why? What’s wrong with her?”
“Are you saying that the almighty Stefano DiMera doesn’t know
EVERYTHING?” Roman said sarcastically.
“Shut up and don’t play games with me. If you are sincere about this you
will tell me what’s going on. So… tell me, what’s wrong with her?”
Stefano actually sounded concerned.
“Okay, I’ll tell you. She’s lost a lot of blood again. Blood the
hospital can’t give her because she has a rare blood type, just like
you. That’s why we need you. If you don’t come with me to give some of
your blood she will die. Her life is in your hands now, what will it be?
Is she going to live or die?”
Roman thought for a second that Stefano had gone, cause he remained
silent. Then he heard him clear his throat.
“I tell you what I do. I will go with you… if and I mean only if you rip
my rap sheet to shreds.” He smirked.
“It’s just like you to have an ulterior motive. What if I say no?”
“It’s not up to you to say yes or no, but if it turns out to be a no…
well… I’m sorry but I guess she will die.”
Roman couldn’t believe that Stefano would let her die. In his own
demented, twisted way he loved her, but he couldn’t gamble with her
life.
“Okay, I’ll call Abe and we’ll see what he says.” He took his phone and
walked away from the camera to discuss this with Abe in private. All the
time Stefano was just outside in the back of a van watching Roman on a
monitor. From where the van stood he could see the front of the
warehouse. He saw Abe and his man surrounding it and he began to laugh
hard. His laughter died in the air when he thought about Marlena. He
wasn’t sure what he would do if his demands were denied. He couldn’t
just let her die, but he also had no desire to go to jail. He decided
not to dwell on that until he had to. Moments later Roman returned with
a grim face.
“No deal. Abe got in touch with the DA and he refused.” Roman feared
Stefano’s reaction.
“Too bad. Forget it then.” He said monotone. Roman heard a click and
knew Stefano was gone. Defeated he walked outside, seeing Abe.
“He’s gone Abe. No deal. Damn! What do we do now? What am I going to say
to John?”
Abe slapped him on the shoulder.
“Don’t worry partner, I’ll do anything in my power to find the bastard.
I’m sorry the DA wouldn’t cooperate.”
“I know you’ll do anything to find him Abe, but I’m afraid it would be
too late for Doc. I’m going to John now, see you later.”
“Carrie… Sami…, would you do me a favor?” John asked looking sad at
them.
“Sure John, just name it.” Carrie said.
“Can you go to the twins? I haven’t been with them in a long while and I
don’t want them to feel abandoned.”
“Sure John, but they’re not abandoned”, Carrie laughed. “Every minute
someone is there with them. Caroline is there right now and we are all
taking turns. Even Craig and Kristen are.”
“Yeah John, I bet if the twins could talk, they would sent us all away
to get some peace and quiet.” Sami added.
“I’m glad to hear that.” John gave them a half smile. “Still… I would
feel much better if I knew that the two of you could go and see them.”
John didn’t want them to sit here waiting with him, waiting for news on
Marlena. Carrie and Sami knew and complied with his request.
“Sure , we don’t mind. They are little angels. We would love to spend
some time with them, but will you promise to let us know the minute you
hear anything about Marlena?” Carrie asked.
John promised and they went to see the twins. John started pacing back
and forth again, watching the door like a hawk. Finally, after what
seemed like an eternity, Mike came through it. John rushed over to Mike
with a questioning look on his face.
“John, I’ve good news. We found another donor.” Mike said not looking
very happy. John saw Mike’s face and knew that there was more to come.
“We have one problem though. The donor blood must be flown in but they
have to make two stops on the way over here in order to drop of supplies
at other hospitals. I don’t know if they could be here on time to safe
her. it doesn’t look good. I’ll be honest with you John, if she doesn’t
get that blood today… well…”
“Use my plane Mike. I call the pilot and he will get it here as soon as
possible. Hell I fly the damn thing myself if I have too.” John said in
trepidation.
“That would be great, I think it’s the safest bet. We have to do
anything we can now or it will be to late.”
“I wonder what’s keeping Abe and Roman, they should’ve been here by now.
Something must have gone wrong. I give them a call to find out.”
“John… please make a call to your pilot first. I don’t think we can wait
for them to return if something did go wrong. We have to play it safe.
IF they get here with the blood, that’s great… but if they don’t… well
all we can do then is hoping that your pilot gets here in time to
deliver it.” Mike looked at John in concern, there really wasn’t any
time to waist. John knew it too and got on the phone immediately. At
that time Roman walked in.
“Mike, how is she?”
“Not well Roman. How did it go? Did you get him?”
“No… I’m sorry. He tricked us again. Who’s John on the phone with?”
“His pilot. I found donor blood, but it’s in Miami. John is giving his
pilot instructions to go and get it. All we can do is hoping that he
will return in time to safe her.” Mike wished he had better news.
“Abe will continue the search for Stefano but I don’t think we will
catch him in time. I thought the bastard loved her in his own twisted
way, but he’s just going to let her die.” Roman really didn’t understand
- He would save her life anytime, even if it meant spending the rest
of his life behind bars. Apparently Stefano didn’t feel the same way.
*******************
At the maternity ward, Sami and Carrie were standing in front of the
incubators the twins were in.
“Do you really think that my mom is going to be okay Carrie?” Sami asked
with teary eyes.
“Yeah I do Sami. I just can’t believe we could loose her now, not like
this.” Carrie said, trying to convince herself as well as Sami.
“What would happen if she does die? What would we do? Look at these two
little ones, they would never know their mommy.”
“I know Sami. I was wondering about John too. I don’t think he ever can
get over it if he would loose her.” Carrie shook her head, trying to
shake that thought from her mind.
“Yeah, I thought about that too, he loves her so much, words couldn’t
even describe how much.”
“Well… enough off that . we can’t think so gloomy, we’ve to be hopeful
and believe that she’s going to be okay. Marlena always sees the
positive sides of bad things, we have to do the same. Remember how she
told us that the problems we had with each other would only make us
stronger and make us bond more? She was right. There was a time I
thought I would never trust you again after the things you had done to
me and Austin, but we’re past that now and I feel more connected to you
than I ever was. So, you see? Even that period had a positive side.”
Carrie gave Sami a tight hug.
“Thanks. I really don’t deserve your trust but you won’t hear me
complaining. I’m just glad I have my big sis back.” Sami laughed through
her tears.
“What do you say if we grabbed a nurse by her arm twisting it until she
let’s us hold these tiny persons? Me for one can’t wait to hold them. We
have to tell them that their mommy and daddy will be here as soon as
they can and that meanwhile they have us to spew out upon.” Carrie said
pulling out of the hug to lighten the mood somewhat.
“Great idea, stay here and I’ll go tackle a nurse.” Sami said smiling
again.
***************************
after John had given the pilot the instructions, Mike took him to see
Marlena. John wanted to hop on the plane himself but was afraid to leave
her. he was scared to death that she would die in the meantime. He sat
down beside her, holding her hand in his.
“Oh Doc, why did you have to come after me?” he cried and his tears were
falling onto their hands. He felt her fingers move slightly. It was a
good sign although she was too weak to open her eyes. John knew but
didn’t mind, as long as she responded to him in the slightest way, there
was hope. “I know you can hear me honey, just hang on in there. There
will be blood here for you in a few hours. Abe and Roman didn’t find
Stefano but Mike found some in Miami. I ordered my pilot to go and get
it, it will be a matter of hours. Just try to hold on for that long
okay? I don’t want to loose you, what would I do without you? I love you
baby. The twins need you too, they are doing great. Carrie and Sami told
me that everyone we know and care about are taking turns to watch over
the twins. If I can believe what I heard, it won’t be much longer before
they can get out of the incubators. Do you realise what that means? They
will be strong enough to come and visit you. They need you so much.”
“I know John, I need them too. I’ll try to hold on but it’s not easy.
I’m so tired, all I want to do is close my eyes. keep talking to me
baby… keep me awake. I need you as much as you need me.” Marlena said,
trying with all her might to let him know. Even though she couldn’t
speak, John heard her. their spiritual bond was so strong they connected
without speaking or looking in each others eyes. he just felt what she
needed what she was feeling. She started to tremble. John knew what that
meant, she was slowly loosing the battle. He lifted himself on the bed,
holding her in his arms, careful not to dislocate the many tubes on her.
“Don’t you worry, I’ll keep you warm and I talk as long as you need me
too. There’s so much I want to tell you, I don’t even know were to
begin. Well, I just say anything that comes to mind until you punch me
in the arm and tell me to shut up okay?” He smiled when he saw the faint
smile on her face. He wrapped the blankets tighter around her fragile
body and held her close, relishing in her scent. The trembling stopped,
she just was laying in his arms completely relaxed. He kissed her on the
forehead before he continued speaking.
“remember the day I saw you at Chez Vous with Craig? I acted like a
complete asshole towards him. I saw green with envy. There you were,
looking dashing as always. I was drawn to you like a magnet, my brain
was working at the speed of light, trying to think of a way to get you
back. You were so mad at me and you had every right. You look always
beautiful to me but hell lady… when you’re mad… sparks just fly off of
you. Not that I want you to be mad at me but when you are… I can’t help
it, I’ll love you only more. I love the way you are always so
compassionate about things. You always know how to get through to
people, I guess that’s why you became a psychiatrist huh? You have a
gift to help others with their problems even when you have so many of
your own. Sometimes I can’t help but thinking about what would have
happened if I never came into your life. Maybe Stefano would have left
you alone and you’d still be happily married to Roman. I know this
sounds egoistic but, I’m glad you came into my life. Not because all of
the problems I’ve cost you but I’m thankful for all the love you’ve
given me. I wouldn’t have missed it for the world. I only wished I
could’ve done more to make you happy.”
“Oh John, please don’t talk like that, it wasn’t your fault it’s
Stefano’s. I do believe we would have met, no matter what. We’re soul
mates, we were bound to be together. Don’t ever feel guilty for loving
me, you don’t have to. God… I’ve to stay alive, I’ve to make you
understand that it wasn’t your fault, none of this was. I love you so
much, please know that.”
“I’ll bet you would set me straight right now if you could huh Doc? You
never could hear me speaking like this. I bet you would tell me not to
feel any guilt, that it wasn’t my fault. I’m sorry Doc, I can’t help it.
I can’t help but wonder what your life would be like without me. Maybe
Stefano would have never met you either, but then again, maybe he would
have and maybe he would have taken you away from your family anyway.
Well enough of the maybes.
I want you to know that when you get better, I’ll make sure that the
rest of our lives together is filled with laughter. You’ll never have to
worry about a thing ever again. I have to believe that Stefano wouldn’t
have the nerve to show his face ever again. How could he ever face you
again, knowing that he chose to let you die when he could’ve easily
saved you? So much for love huh? Well, I would give you every drop of
mine, if that meant that you would live. That goes without saying. Let
me tell you how I picture our future together. I can see the two of us
together with the twins in our new house, that is if you want to leave
the penthouse. I know you love the penthouse but I think that our
children need a garden to run around in. I’ll leave that up to you Doc,
just think about it. Maybe in a few years we have some more children,
I’d love that but again, it’s up to you. I can already see us on an
early Sunday morning, waking up to little feet tiptoeing in our room to
see if mommy and daddy are awake yet. Then the three of us will start
tickling you until you scream for mercy. Then of course I will rescue
you from them. I would get you breakfast in bed to make it up to you,
the children carrying a single rose for you to show you how much they
love you. I have only one problem… I have to think of an original way to
ask you to marry me.” He grinned, already seeing her expression when he
would ask her.
“You don’t have to think of a way to ask me, even if you dragged me to
the altar by my hair I would say yes. It’s all I ever wanted, becoming
miss’s John Black. I can’t wait to spent the rest of my life with you.”
She thought.
John stared at her for a moment, mesmerised by her angelic looks. Then
Roman came in with some news about Stefano.
“Hey John, I’ve got some news, can you spare a minute?” he asked John,
trying not to show his envy, seeing the woman he loves in John’s arms.
“Sure buddy what’s up?” Roman gave John a look that said that he would
rather talk to him in private. “It’s okay Roman, talk. She deserves to
know everything. I know for sure she can hear it. Roman gave him a
quizzical look but didn’t even bother to try to understand the bond John
shared with her.
“Okay, if you think it’s best for her. Abe called just now. They found a
van and it’s possible that it was Stefano’s getaway car.”
“What do you mean WAS? Did Abe found him or not?”
“The van was involved in an accident, it’s burned beyond recognition.
They found body’s but they don’t know for sure yet if one of them is
Stefano’s.”
John didn’t know what to think, he was on one side hoping that Stefano
had finally died but on the other side, if he was dead, Marlena’s only
hope would be the blood from Miami.
“When do they know for sure?” he asked, looking worriedly at Roman.
“They try to compare the DNA they found as we speak. We will know for
sure soon. We have to believe that he did die, everything points to
that.”
“How did they find out it was a van Stefano used? Maybe it was just a
van, it doesn’t mean he had to be in it.”
“They found all sorts of equipment in it, or at least the remains of it.
They also found a ring with a phoenix on it. They couldn’t recognise the
body’s but by the looks of it, it looked like Stefano and his laky
Bart.”
“Yeah, the phoenix alone speaks for itself. But Stefano faked his dead
numerous times. What makes you think he really died this time? It could
be another scheme of his.” John said sceptical.
“That’s why we run the DNA tests, that way we will know for sure. I
leave the two of you now, I’ll be back when I’ve learnt some more.”
“Thanks Roman. Let us know when you do.” John watched Roman leave and
looked back at Marlena. He tried to find some sign she heard and
understood everything that was just said. She frowned slightly, or
that’s what he thought she did. He wanted so bad to know what she was
thinking but in his heart he already knew how she felt.
“God John, I don’t know what to think. I almost feel guilty hoping that
he did die. He has hurt you so much and all the people I care about, it
would be a blessing knowing he couldn’t do that ever again. I know it
reduces my chance to get better but I do believe the blood from Miami
will be here on time. It just has to be, I’m not planning on leaving you
anytime soon.”
“It won’t be long now Doc, I bet the plane is already on it’s way back
here. They said that they would be waiting on the runway so it could
take off immediately again. We don’t need Stefano, if we’re lucky, he
was the one in the van. I know you probably wouldn’t want me to talk
like that, but I can’t help it. It would be an enormous relief if he was
out of our lives for ever. Well, enough about him, we have to focus on
you. I want to hold you as close as I’m doing now for the rest of our
lives. I hope you feel the same way, but I think you do. I have the same
dream for months now, you know. It’s about our wedding day. I can just
picture you walking up the aisle, your wedding dress will be beautiful
because you’re in it. You’ll smile at me with that trademark smile of
yours, the one you always give only to me. You’re eyes are sparkling
with excitement and love and even though the church will be filled with
the people we love, we’ve only eyes for each other, it is as if we’re
the only two people on this planet. Usually I wake up just when we are
about to say our vows but I know… one day… my dream will come true. I
know it will.” He kissed her lips gently and saw her faint smile again.
It made his heart beat faster, he knew she would make it and soon, very
soon… she would become his wife.
John was right, she was going to make it. The blood had arrived and Mike
had Marlena connected to the transfusion. John was allowed to stay with
her and he sat beside her bed, hoping she would open her eyes the minute
the blood was floating into her. She hadn’t opened her eyes just yet but
he could see the color returning to her face. Slowly but steady. He was
rubbing her hands with his, they still felt cold due to the lack of
blood. He was talking to her softly to let her know he was there for
her.
“I promised you that I would make sure the blood would be here on time
and it did. Let me know it’s not too late Doc and open your beautiful
eyes for me okay? I want to know for sure you’re going to be okay. Your
hands are slowly warming up again and you are getting a healthy color
again, that’s a good sign I think. I need you so much baby, and so do
the children. Please wake up for me okay?” He stared at her and saw that
she was struggling to open her eyes. he saw them flutter but she wasn’t
strong enough yet to open them fully. He did feel her fingers move
slightly in his hands. She was trying with all her might to let him know
she was going to be alright. Tears sprung in his eyes, he had waited so
long for this moment. She had given him signs from time to time that she
was hanging in there but there was a huge possibility that she would
pass away. Now there were no more doubts in his mind, he just could feel
the life floating back into her. It would be a matter of hours before
she would be strong enough to awaken. He vowed to stay with her until
she did.
“I can feel you squeezing my hand honey, I know you are going to be just
fine. Just save your strength for now, in a couple of hours you will be
just fine again. I think I have a surprise for you when you wake up.”
With the word surprise he saw her lips move, her mouth was dry so it was
barely audible. John bended over her to hear what she said and began to
laugh, he should have known what she was saying.
“What …surprise? One… hint please?” she breathed.
“Oh sweetheart, it’s so great to almost hear your sweet voice again but
no… it has to stay a surprise so no hint. Not even a little one.” John
chuckled.
She didn’t say anything more but she did pout her lip and opened her
eyes. John was overjoyed to see those hazel eyes again.
“Oh Doc… it’s so good to see those beautiful sparkling eyes again, you
will never know how good.” He gazed at her lovingly. She cleared her
throat because it was dry and John gave her a sip of water. “I’m
feeling…better but so… tired.” She whispered.
“Ssh honey, you just sleep now, all will be fine. I want you to rest,
you had a rough couple of days, if not longer, so just sleep now. I’ll
stay here with you. I’m so glad you’re going to recover. I’ve been so
scared of loosing you, you will never know how scared.”
“You… need rest… too… please, join…me. I need…to feel… your arms …
around me.” She didn’t have to ask him twice. He laid down beside her
and she snuggled close to him, with her head and hand on his chest. He
with his arms around her and he rested his head on top of hers. He held
her hand with one of his, being careful not to disrupt the iv and the
transfusion. She was right, he was also tired. It didn’t take them long
to drift of in a peaceful sleep, sharing the same dream.
A couple of minutes after they had fallen asleep, Mike walked in to see
how Marlena was doing. He saw the couple sleeping and decided not to
disturb them. Marlena still needed a lot of rest and John didn’t look so
hot either. He hadn’t shaved or slept in days. Mike just stood there for
a moment staring at them. He found it remarkable that she was
recovering. He was almost sure that she wouldn’t have much chance. It
was almost humanly impossible to loose that amount of blood and still
staying alive. He knew that it had been the love between her and John
that had pulled her trough. They shared a love everybody wanted. Mike
would do anything to find a love that was equal to theirs. For most
people it would always stay a dream, but not for them, they found it.
Mike smiled and was happy for them. He checked the iv and the
transfusion and left the room. When he closed the door behind him he
found Roman standing in front of him.
“Roman! You startled me. I didn’t see you.” Mike said, his heart racing.
“Sorry Mike. How is she? Is she going to be alright now?” Roman looked
sombre.
“Yes, she is Roman. I can’t let you see her now though. She and John are
asleep, I don’t want them disturbed. They need all the rest they can
get. You don’t look too happy, what’s the matter?”
“It’s DiMera. The lab had found a matching DNA of Bart on one of the
bodies but they couldn’t tell for sure if the other one was Stefano. I
had hoped it was him so I could give Doc the good news. Everyone is
positive that it is Stefano but I know the man. He had supposedly died
many times before, but he always came back. It is not for nothing that
they call him the phoenix.”
“Yeah Roman, but if the other one was Bart, there’s no reason to believe
that Stefano wasn’t with him. why is it that they can’t make out for
sure if it is him?”
“The body was burned beyond recognising, it was so bad that they had
difficulties finding enough DNA to compare it too the bits and pieces
they have of Stefano. So they couldn’t say for sure. I don’t know what
to say to Doc and John. Abe suggested that I would tell them that we are
almost positive that it is Stefano but I don’t want John to let his
guard down. If Stefano still is alive, he would surely come after Doc
again.”
“Yes, I think he would. But you know what? I think that even if you told
John that they are almost positive, he would say the same thing you are
saying. John too knows better where Stefano is concerned.”
“You’re probably right Mike. Well, as long as they are asleep, I won’t
disturb them. I’ll go and see Carrie on the maternity ward. Sami had
gone home to Will but she said that Carrie would stay with the twins so
I’ll go and see how they are doing. Call me if anything happens Mike or
if they wake up okay? I really need to talk to them.”
“Will do Roman. Tell Carrie I said hi.”
**************************
In the Carver living room, Abe found Lexie sitting on the couch, crying.
“What are you crying for.” Abe asked rather uninterested. “Don’t tell me
it’s about DiMera.”
“He IS my father Abe, and I’m a DiMera too you know so please have some
respect when you say that name.” Lexie yelled.
“Respect? For a DiMera? No Lexie. A few days ago I had all the respect
in the world for you but not anymore. You’ve become a true DiMera. How
could you do that to John and Marlena? How could you do it to me? How
about you respecting me? You’ve played me for a fool for months now.”
Abe yelled back. “What has happened to you Lex? You were such a loving
woman. Why, why did you side with him?” His voice softened a bit.
Lexie walked over to the window and stared outside. “I don’t know Abe.
All my life I wanted to know who my real parents were. Now I wish I had
never found out. Celeste is wonderful but Stefano… I don’t know. I
should hate him, I did hate him but one way or the other he has a
certain hold on me. I can’t explain it. I asked him to stay away from me
but I found that I am drawn to him. I became the one that searched him
out. Maybe it was the suspense, the danger that surrounds him, I don’t
know.” She gave a loud sigh and kept silent.
Abe walked over to her but stopped a few feet behind her, not willing to
touch her.
“I want you to pack your things and move out.” Abe said calmly but
determined.
Lexie spun around on her heels with her eyes wide. “You want me to move
out?” She began to cry even harder, almost hysterically. “No Abe! You
don’t mean that! I love you! Where would I go? I have no one but you.”
She grabbed him by his jacket but he shrugged her off and turned his
back to her, heading for the door.
“I’m going to the hospital to see how Marlena is doing, when I return I
want you to be out of here.” He walked out the door, slamming it behind
him. Lexie covered her face in her hands and fell down onto her knees
crying and screaming.
******************************
Roman had joined Carrie who was with the twins. Normally, the hospital
had strict visiting hours but in this case they were happy to make an
exception. They all knew Dr. Marlena Evans well and felt sorry for
everything she and her family had to go through.
“Aren’t they precious dad?” Carrie asked looking at the twins.
“Yes, they certainly are.” Roman looked sad.
Carrie turned to face her dad, seeing the sad look on his face.
“I know dad. This must be hard for you, I know you still love Marlena.”
Her face was filled with compassion for him. she knew how it felt to
live without the one you love most. She had finally got the live she
wanted but for Roman that would never happen.
“Yeah, I do very much so. I can’t help but thinking that these children
could have been mine. I know I have to let her go, I did let her go but
she will always be in my heart. I know she never loved me the way she
loves John and I’m happy if she is but that doesn’t mean it’s easy to
move on you know.”
“I know dad, it will take a lot of time. But you will find the right
woman, someone who loves you just as much as you are going to love her.
You just have to trust in that.” Carrie stroked his arm, letting him
know he wasn’t alone.
“I’m so glad that the twins are doing fine now, have I told you yet that
they don’t need the incubators anymore? The nurse said she was going to
take them out so they could lay in a normal crib. Great news huh?”
Carrie changed the subject, hoping to lighten the mood.
“They can huh? That’s great punkin. Does John and Marlena know that
already? I bet they could use some good news.”
“Only John knows. He wants to surprise Marlena as soon as she is feeling
better by bringing them to her.” Carrie said smiling broadly.
“I bet she loves that, let’s just hope she feels better soon.”
“Have you seen her? I mean, do you know if the transfusion is working?”
“No, I haven’t seen her yet. I was on my way over to her when I bumped
into Mike but he said that she was doing better but she couldn’t be
disturbed cause she and John were asleep so I came to see you.” Roman
was glad Mike had told him not to go in the room, he had no desire to
see Marlena in John’s arms. He was happy for them and wished them all
the best together but still it was so hard to witness it.
“Well, John would let me know when she was feeling better so we could
take the twins to her, I can’t wait to see her face when we do.”
A nurse came in to take the twins out of the incubators and a doctor
checked them over to see if they indeed were healthy enough to stay out
of them. Roman and Carrie stayed and watched.
Abe walked to Marlena’s hospital room, knocking swiftly before entering.
When he walked in he saw John laying on the bed with Marlena in his
arms, gesturing to hush Abe cause she was still asleep.
“How is she doing?” he whispered.
“A lot better but she still needs tons of rest. You on the other hand
look like hell, what happened?” John asked in return.
“I had a fight with Lexie, I told her I want her to move out.” Abe’s
face went grim remembering their fight.
“I’m sorry to hear that Abe, but I can understand your wanting her to
leave. I do think it’s best for now, she will be a endangerment to us
all as long as she continues to support DiMera.”
“We don’t have to worry about that anymore, we have reason to believe
he’s dead. That’s why I came here to talk to you, apart from the fact
that I wanted to know how Marlena is doing of course.”
“What do you mean you believe he is dead? Did you find a body? Any real
proof?” John was sceptical, he knew the man well, he had faked his dead
before, only to strike again.
“The van he tried to escape with was in a accident, it caught fire and
burned to ashes. We found two bodies in it, one was of Stefano’s lackey
and the other one we are pretty sure is Stefano’s.” Abe said already
knowing John’s reaction.
“Pretty sure? Abe how can you say that, either he is or he isn’t, I
won’t buy pretty sure.”
John had raised his voice a little saying that, it caused Marlena to
wake up.
“What’s going on here? What is pretty sure?” She turned in his arms and
saw Abe sitting beside the bed. She felt surprisingly strong and lifted
herself up to sit up straight.
“Hi Abe, what are you doing here? Why the grim faces?” she said turning
her head from Abe to John.
“Lay down Doc, you’re not strong enough to sit up yet. Don’t worry
nothing is going on.” John tried to pull her back down in his arms but
she shrugged free in defence.
“Don’t patronize me! Don’t tell me what I can or can’t do John, I can
see by your faces that something is going on and I don’t like to be kept
in the dark.” She startled herself by being so bitchy towards them. “I’m
sorry, but I really do feel better and I just want to know what is going
- Believe me, I will worry more when you don’t tell me.”
“It’s about Stefano Marlena, are you sure you want to hear this?” Abe
questioned raising his eyebrow.
“Of course I do Abe, what about him?” she demanded.
“We think he is dead but we don’t know for sure.” John stated flatly
looking at her for her reaction. Marlena frowned for a second, thinking.
“Well… if you don’t know for sure, we have to believe that he’s still
alive now don’t we?” she finally said. Abe and John looked at each other
and then at her, surprised she was so light-hearted about the situation.
“Don’t look at me like that! We made the mistake before believing he
was dead when he really wasn’t, we can’t afford to do that now.”
“You are right Doc, my point exactly. That’s why I told Abe I wouldn’t
settle for pretty sure.” He said pulling her in a loving hug.
Marlena turned back to Abe as soon as the hug was over, looking at him
worried. “Care to tell me what else is bothering you?”
“You know me so well don’t you?” Abe said smiling again.
“I like to think so yes, so start talking.”
“It’s Lexie, we just had a major blow-up and I told her to move out. I
will not put up with her defending her father, I know for sure she still
has contact with him and as long as she continues doing that, well I
just can’t stand to be around her anymore. She keeps lying to me, I
won’t have that.”
“I know Abe, I was baffled too when I heard about her actions, it’s kind
of hard to believe. She was a good friend, or so I thought.” She paused
for a moment, pondering her next question, “But don’t you think it’s
safer to keep her in eyesight? I mean she could be the only one who can
lead you to him if he’s still alive.”
“Yes I’ve thought about that too. I have one of my men keeping an eye on
her. I know for sure that now she has lost me, she will turn to Stefano
for help. We just have to sit and wait until she does.”
“That must be so hard on you, spying on your own wife.” Marlena said
sympathetically.
“It is, but not as hard as loosing my trust in her, I can tell you
that.” Abe said glancing at the floor.
“I know, I’ve been there.” she whispered looking at her fingers
wrinkling the sheets. John hadn’t said anything but he watched the hurt
on her face when she said that. The hurt caused by him. he knew she was
talking about them. The way he made her loose her trust in him by
involving with other women when she had declared her love for him and he
turned her down over and over again. That was how all this mess started.
Abe could feel the tension that was surrounding them and made a quick
departing. When he had left, John cleared his throat before he spoke. He
took her hand which was still playing with the sheets and shifted so
that he could look at her face. “I’m sorry Doc, I know I can’t take away
all the pain I’ve caused you, but I wish I could.”
“Don’t be sorry John, it’s not your fault. We all make mistakes, that is
what makes us human. I certainly made my share of them.” She turned her
face away from him, not able to let him see her pain and shame. He
wouldn’t let her so he took her chin and turned her head to face him
again.
“What are you talking about Doc, what mistakes? It certainly wasn’t your
fault you went through hell and back.” He saw her tears escaping from
her eyes and brushed them away with the pads of his thumbs.
“Yes it was.” She said with a shaky voice. “If I hadn’t broken up with
you that day, I probably wouldn’t be kidnapped again. I did it to
protect you, but I shouldn’t have done it that way, I know I caused you
so much pain and I’m sorry.” The tears kept coming.
“No Doc, I don’t want you to talk that way, I don’t even want you to
think that way you hear me? We can blame ourselves all we want but the
fact is, if Stefano had stayed out of our lives, none of this would’ve
happened. So… if you want to blame someone, blame him. Or me for that
fact, God knows I had my share in it, but never blame yourself,
NEVER!!!” she started to sob harder and clung on to him, wanting to feel
his strong arms around her. He wrapped his arms around her to sooth her.
“I love you so much John, I don’t blame you, I would never blame you.”
She breathed.
“I know honey, I love you too, more than you will ever know. I’m so glad
you are alright, you really had me frightened there for a while.
Although I never gave up hope and kept praying, I still was scared to
death of loosing you. You are the strongest woman I’ve ever known.” She
raised her head from his chest to look in his enchanting blue eyes and
managed to smile again.
“How can it be that you always seem to find the right words to cheer me
up John Black? You never stop to amaze me.”
“That’s easy because you do the same for me. I only have to do so much
as look at you to find the right words, to feel better about myself too.
You are one amazing lady dr. Evans, I’ll never get over the fact that
you love ME, plain and simple John Black. What did I ever do to deserve
your love lady?”
“Well… for starters, you’re anything but plain and simple. You are the
most honest and loving man I know, I could ask you the same question,
why do you love me? But you know what? I don’t want you to answer that
because I think I know the answer just as you know mine. I guess that’s
why we are bound to be together, we share a connection that can’t be
denied. Now no more questions. No more doubts, just kiss me as if it is
the first time.” She looked longingly in his eyes.
“Oh come here you.” He said pulling her in his arms and laying her back
onto the pillows. His lips grazed hers tenderly. There was no doubt,
they were destined to be together.
*************************
When Lexie finally stopped crying and screaming she started packing. She
was going over her options of where to stay. She could call her mother,
Celeste but didn’t want to be yelled at by her too. Abe lecturing her
was bad enough she didn’t need to get it from her mother too. She was
cursing Stefano for turning her life into one big mess. She had loved
Abe with all her heart but Stefano had always fascinated her. she
couldn’t explain it, she didn’t know if it was some sort of sick
fascination for the games he played with peoples lives or if it was just
the fact that she believed there was some good in everyone even him. but
not anymore, she hated him for ruining her live. She didn’t like herself
anymore so she couldn’t blame Abe for hating her, there was only one man
she blamed, her own father. When she had packed she decided to go to the
Salem Inn. A clerk showed her the room she would be staying in and
carried her suitcases for her. Lexie didn’t even bother to unpack them,
she sat on her bed wondering how to win Abe back.
“I will show you I’m not as devious as you think I am Abe. We will be
together again, I know we will.” She tried to convince herself but in
her heart she knew she had lost him forever. Abe was a man of his word,
if you went too far, there was no way he would let you back in his life.
She knew she had hurt him too much. The more she thought about it, the
more angry she became with Stefano. Her blood was at boiling point when
her sell phone rang, her heart leaped of joy she thought it was Abe.
“hello?” her face dropped when she heard the voice and realised it
wasn’t Abe.
“Hello my beautiful daughter. Surprised to hear from me?” Stefano
grinned, knowing that half of Salem thought he was dead.
“Stefano!” she exclaimed. “Why are you calling me? You are supposed to
be dead, what happened? Who’s was the other body in that car?”
“There’s no need for you to know all that. Can’t you just be happy to
hear I’m alive?”
“Happy? Happy? You’ve ruined my life and I should be happy for you?
You’ve got to be kidding!”
“Calm down Lexie, what are you talking about?”
“You want to know what I am talking about? I’m talking about Abe kicking
me out, I’m talking about my marriage being ruined, need I go on? And I
have you to thank for it.”
“Ah well Lexie, in time you will see it was all for the best. Soon I
will have found a new place to settle and then I will sent for you so
you can stay with me. Don’t worry, I’ll be in touch.”
Lexie wanted to tell him to go to hell but she heard the dial tone
already.
“Damn you! Stefano, I’ll make you pay, I’ll make you pay dearly!” she
screamed slamming her phone on the bed.
******************************
Mike had come to do a check up on Marlena and John took the opportunity
to run a few errands, or at least that was what he had told her.
“Well Mike? Can I go home already? It’s either that or I will be
redecorating this room, I hate these grey colors.” She beamed at him,
her cheeks had a healthy rosy color and her strength was almost fully
back the blood had done wonders for her.
“I agree that you are much better but I still feel better with keeping
you here for a while. You still need a lot of rest and I think it would
be wise if I can monitor you here.”
“Oh come on Mike! I can rest at home, I’ll come back here every day as
long as you need me too so you can give me a check up okay? Pretty
please?” she begged.
“Nope sorry, I want you to at least stay here one more night, tomorrow I
will consider it, that’s all I can promise.”
“Mmm, if you insist but at least give me the permission to go and see my
baby’s Mike, I need to see them. I’ll promise to stay in my wheelchair
but I have to go to them.”
“That won’t be necessary Mike.” Both Mike and Marlena looked in
surprise towards the door were Roman stood, smiling.
“Why would you say that Roman? Of course I want to see my children.”
Marlena said, wondering why Roman would want to stop her. Mike looked
equally surprised.
“Because Doc…. We have a little surprise for you, two in fact.” Roman
opened the door and John and Carrie came in holding the tiny babies.
Marlena immediately began to tear up by the sight of them.
“Oh my baby’s, my sweet sweet baby’s!” she held out her arms to guide
John to give her the twins. John carefully placed Brady in her arms and
Carrie did the same with Belle. Her tears escaped and rolled over her
cheeks, she was so happy to see her baby’s doing so well.
“Oh thank you, thank you both!” she looked at John and Carrie. Roman
gestured Carrie and Mike to leave so John and Marlena could have some
time together with the twins.
“Oh honey, thank you. Thank you so much, you couldn’t make me any
happier.” She looked adoringly at the twins.
“I bet I can make you even happier than you are now.” He grinned,
sitting down on the edge of the bed.
“What do you mean? You have more surprises?” she frowned in wonder.
“Yep, pull back their blankets and look at their clothes.” She looked at
him quizzically but he gestured with his hand to do what she was told so
she did. She placed the children in front of her on the bed to have her
hands free. She gently pulled back Brady’s blanket first. She had to
bite her lip when she saw the words on his romper it said:
MOMMY, WILL YOU MARRY DADDY?
She looked at John again who hushed her and pointed at Belle’s blanket.
She slowly pulled it away and her romper said:
PLEASE SAY YES MOMMY!
Marlena clasped her hands on her mouth and looked at John again, not
able to speak through her tears.
“Well mommy? Will you marry me? You would make me the happiest man on
earth if you say yes.” John saw her struggle to get her voice back, her
sparkling eyes already gave the answer he wanted but he needed to hear
it.
“Yes! Yes! Oh yes John, I will marry you. There is nothing I want to do
more.” Both were shedding happy tears now in a lovers embrace. They only
let go when they felt movement on the bed, the twins had woken up and
were looking straight at their mommy and daddy.
“Oh my, I guess we woke them huh?” Marlena said smiling at John as only
she could.
“Yep, they must be curious about your answer, do I tell them or will
you?”
“You may do it.” She continued smiling at him. it was such an adorable
sight to see him fussing over the twins it filled her heart with warmth
and love.
“Well kids, I won’t let you wait in suspense any longer. Your mommy said
YES! She IS going to marry us.” Both began to laugh out loud when they
saw a faint smile forming on Brady’s lips.
“You saw it too huh? He smiled! Oh he smiled.” She said trough her
tears, caressing Brady’s cheek. Belle didn’t want to be left out so she
started to pout her lip, it began to tremble.
“Oh oh, looks like Belle wants some attention too. Come here little one,
come to daddy for a big hug.” John said, picking Belle up. Marlena
picked Brady up and they sat on the bed as a perfect little family. If
only it could stay that way.
The next day Marlena got the ‘okay’ to leave the hospital. John took her and the twins, who were doing surprisingly well home where a nice surprise awaited them. Sami and Carrie, whom had heard the great news the day before, had decorated the penthouse. A huge banner with ‘welcome home’ was hanging from the ceiling in plain sight. Balloons in all colors of the rainbow were everywhere. Marlena carried Belle, while John cradled Brady in one arm, while supporting Marlena with the other. She was feeling better by the minute, but she hadn’t fully regained her strength. Opening the door, she let out an audible gasp as all the decorations and most importantly, all of her friends, well all except for Lexie, came into view.
“Oh my!!” a bright smile adorned her face.
“Welcome home!!” They all yelled simultaneously.
Marlena looked at John to see if she could discern from his expression, whether he played a part in this. When he winked at her knowingly, she just knew he was in on it.
“Oh I love you so,” she whispered in his ear. Before John could say a thing in return, Carrie and Sami came towards them to take the twins. They were too little to join in the festivities, so they were off to bed. They needed about as much rest as Marlena.
“It’s so good to see you home.” Kristen came up to her, pulling her in a hug.
“Thanks, it feels great to be home.” That much was obvious in Marlena’s demeanour; she was positively glowing.
“We’ve heard the great news!” Kristen exclaimed when the hug ended. “It is about time the two of you were getting married.”
“It is, isn’t it?” Marlena laughed. “I’m so glad you are taking it so well, I know how much you loved John.”
“I did yes, but I always knew his heart belonged to you. It was just time to stop fooling myself and give us both the chance to be happy with people that love us as much as we love them. And I can safely say, that we did just that,” Kristen smiled. Craig walked up to them and wrapped his arm around her, smiling at Marlena.
“I’m glad I called you in my moment of loneliness. When I saw you again, I remembered instantly what an amazing woman you are. All the old feelings came rushing back. But soon after that I realized your heart was with John. It all worked out ‘cause I’ve found this lady here,” he said winking at Kristen, “I can’t thank you enough for that.”
“Yes, it all worked out great didn’t it?” Kristen chimed in.
They all sat down for a drink and some cake to celebrate Marlena’s homecoming, and shortly thereafter, everyone left to give her some rest and presumably some time alone with her fiance. The two love birds were finally alone. John went into the kitchen to get something to drink, while Marlena laid down on the couch. All the excitement of the day was catching up with her.
“Here you go, a full glass of yummy fruit juice,” he said handing it to her.
“Aww, fruit juice? I was hoping for a glass of nice wine,” she pouted.
“Not a chance,” John chuckled. “You have to gain your strength back so until then, only fruit juice and shakes for you milady.”
“You’re so cruel,” she winked. She loved juice but she loved it more to be a little pain in the butt and tease him by complaining.
“Oh but I will make up for my cruelty.”
“Ohh how’s that?”
He sat down on the couch she was laying on and took her glass from her, placing it on the coffee table. He leaned in to her to give her a tender kiss. “Mmm you can be cruel any time you know,” she smiled.
John backed up, only to pick up her glass and hand it back to her. “Now finish this,” he ordered.
Marlena whinged, but did as he asked. When she had finished it, he scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the bedroom where he gently lowered her down on the bed.
“Oh I like your thinking. I can’t wait to see what my reward will be for drinking a full glass.”
“Well your reward will be a good night’s sleep in my arms.”
“Sleep? You want to sleep?” she said with disbelief.
“Yep, it’s not so much what I want… but it IS what you need.”
“No fair,” she pouted again.
“Don’t argue with me on this, I want you up and healthy in no time so we can plan a wedding. Now let me help undress you so you can get under the blankets.”
She grinned a little. She wouldn’t argue with him but she knew damn well what it did to him to help her undress. It would be complete and utter agony for him to undress her without so much as wanting her, touching her, taking her… He did not prove her wrong… Little droplets of sweat began to form on his forehead and all he had accomplished was to remove her shoes and pantyhose.
“Are you okay John?” she giggled, “you look kind of flushed, you’re not getting a fever are you?”
John paused, letting out a deep guttural moan and then proceeded to help her out of her blouse and skirt with trembling hands . Touching her silk like skin was pure agony knowing he couldn’t go further and have his way with her. The sweet scent of her perfume lingered in the air, tormenting him even more. He backed up as if she had burned him, wiping his forehead ferociously.
“What’s wrong?” she played innocent.
“Nothing. Uhm… can you do the rest by yourself? Then I will uhh check up on the twins.” Before she could respond, he had already left the room. The subsequent thud she heard evoked an image of him leaning against the other side of the door. She knew he would be trying to regain his composure. True to form, he was doing just that. He just needed to be away from her for a little while. She debated on whether to do as he requested; put on the flannel nightgown he had given her and crawl underneath the blankets… or whether to do the exact opposite. Her stubborn and rebellious nature dictated that she go through with the latter. Silently she got out of bed, took the most gorgeous negligee she owned, put it on and laid back down on the bed, making sure she was laying in the most seductive position she could think of.
“John? You can come back in now, I’m all ready.” Her voice was husky… that should have set alarm bells ringing John came back in but when his eyes rested on her beautiful body he backed up and leaned against the door.
“Lady, you have no idea what you do to me,” he whispered in a hoarse voice.
“Oh but I think I have a pretty good idea,” she grinned seeing the effect she was having on him in the tightness of his pants. That made him blush a little. “Come here John, I promise I will be gentle.”
John tried to gain his composure and look firm. He walked up to the bed, sat down on the edge, making sure he didn’t touch her. “Doc… I really think this isn’t a good idea. You really need some rest, you’re only a few hours out of the hospital. You have no idea how scared I was of loosing you and I have no desire or intention to jeopardise your health. Maybe it’s better if I sleep in the guestroom tonight or for as long as you need it.”
Marlena took his hand and looked at him pleadingly, “John, I don’t want you to sleep in another room. I wouldn’t be able to sleep knowing you were there while I was in here. Please stay. I know you are worried about me but I can assure you I won’t do anything I’m not up to. Please come to bed and we will see where it goes from here. Really I promise I’ll stop when I feel I’m not well.” She gave him a reassuring look.
“Okay, I know I wouldn’t get any sleep not being able to hold you, BUT I call the shots. If you do anything to compromise that I’m out of here in a flash, understood?”
She loved it when he tried to be firm with her; taking a stand but failing in his efforts. She just nodded. John undressed and got into bed. Marlena snuggled close to him, feeling so safe with his strong muscular arms around her. She started to run her fingers up and down his chest and belly, driving him crazy. “Woah Doc,” he moaned. He nuzzled her hair, lingering there for a moment.
She looked up to him, slowly brushing her soft lips against his. He opened his mouth, trying to capture hers and he succeeded. Their tongues collided, searching the warmth and depth of their mouths. John ran his hands along her back, her legs were intertwined with his. Their bodies fit perfectly together, they were made for each other, inside and out. He had to fight the urge to move too fast. Subconsciously she was tormenting him by pressing her warm and tender flesh against his body. She could practically hear the beat of his heart and feel its increasing rhythm and smiled seductively. She knew it wouldn’t take much for her to get her way with him. Her nails were raking along his chest, making shivers run down his spine. He moaned in desire when they broke the kiss for air.
“I still think this isn’t such a good idea Doc,” he whispered.
“Don’t think honey, just feel,” she winked.
“Oh you’re making it hard not too,” he closed his eyes and placed his forehead against hers trying to concentrate on fighting his growing desire.
“My my, I can feel? that,” she said grinning while running her hands over his stiff member.
They were suddenly interrupted by the ringing phone. Marlena was visibly frustrated by it but John was, in a way, glad for the distraction. It really was too soon for Marlena to do more than rest but he didn’t know how much longer he could fight the urge to make love to her. Marlena laid back next to John while he cleared his voice and answered the phone.
“Yeah, hello.”
“John it’s Abe.” John sat upright in an instant, hoping Abe would tell him they had arrested Stefano.
“Hey Partner, what’s up?” John glanced at Marlena and he could see in her eyes she hoped the same.
“Well nothing major yet but I wanted to let you know we might be on to something. Lexie is staying at the Salem Inn now and just a few minutes ago she got a call. We don’t know who the caller was but we tried to trace the call. We didn’t succeed because the caller hung up just in time to prevent us. I have reason to believe it was Stefano. I know we don’t have evidence that he’s still alive but we also have none to the contrary. I just wanted to let you know and to tell you to keep a close eye on Marlena and the kids.”
“Yeah thanks Partner. Dimera would know how long it takes to trace a call so it could be him. As far as keeping a close eye on Marlena, that’s been taken care of,” he smiled at her .
“Okay, just wanted to keep you up to date, John. Have a good night and I’ll talk to you in the morning.”
John placed the receiver back on it’s cradle and turned to Marlena with a reassuring smile.
“What did Abe say, John?”
“Don’t worry, it will be okay. Abe said that someone, possibly Stefano, called Lexie but he hung up too soon to trace the call. Now he isn’t sure if he’s alive or not but don’t worry, you’re safe.”
“I know,” she said curling up against him in his arms. He could feel her shiver and her fear was almost palpable . Subconsciously, his response was to tighten his arms around her, while kissing her on top of her head. Nothing more was said, he could feel the tension slowly leave her body, as he held her until she drifted off to sleep.
Lexie paced back and forth all night in her room at the Salem Inn, clutching a small revolver between her hands.
“There are only so many places you can be. All I have to do is raid your hideouts. You will be so sorry for messing up my life.”
She was mad and out of control, her tears had subsided and were now replaced with anger and rage. There was no telling what she would do when she found her father.
The morning sun shone through the bedroom window, awakening John. He smiled when he saw that Marlena still was peacefully asleep in his arms. He decided to surprise her with breakfast in bed so he slowly shifted his body away from hers, gently lowering her onto the pillows, hoping he wouldn’t wake her. He slipped out of bed, put on his robe and went to check up on the twins before going to the kitchen to make breakfast. The twins were sound asleep. Chelsea had given them their 7am bottle and they had returned to the land of dreams. Silently John closed the door of the nursery behind him after giving Chelsea an appreciative wink.
In the kitchen John couldn’t help but sing. He hadn’t been this happy in a long time. He was thinking about wedding dates. It was the sooner the better where he was concerned. He knew Marlena would feel a lot better real soon so that wouldn’t pose a problem on planning a wedding in the very near future. All sorts of things went through his mind. Although the plans played a very important role, he was more concerned about security. He could feel it in his gut that Stefano wasn’t dead and as long as he was alive he wouldn’t stop coming after Marlena. He had to make sure that no one knew the date or where the wedding was to take place. As hard this was to accomplish, John could not accept failure. It simply was not an option. He had to make sure only a select group of people knew the when and where. He also thought it smart to start a few rumours as to the details of the event, that way Stefano would be set on the wrong foot.
The last few thoughts entering his mind were grim but they couldn’t spoil his good mood. As long as he was with her, nothing bad could ever happen again. He finished making breakfast and swiftly walked up the stairs towards the bedroom. When he entered he saw a still sleeping Marlena. He placed the tray with food on the nightstand and sat down on the bed. Before waking her he stared at her, he counted his blessings for having her in his life. Her beauty, now highlighted by the rays of the morning sun, made his heart race. She had to be the most beautiful and precious thing he had ever laid eyes on.
He leaned towards her and kissed her softly on the lips. He nearly jumped when the “sleeping” beauty wrapped her arms around his neck, holding him there, grinning mischievously and biting his bottom lip.
“You didn’t really think you could push me out of your arms and leave this bed without me knowing it did you?” she grinned.
“Oh you fooled me pretty lady, he winked and continued, “and here I was thinking that I could get away with it.”
“Better think again.” Before John could utter a word she took his mouth in hers, laying on him a deep warm kiss. When they needed to come up for air John tried to escape from her arms but she maintained her strong hold on him.
“Are you thinking of escaping again?” she said with a devious smile on her face.
“Nah, I wouldn’t dream of it.” He smiled back. “But I have made a very delicious breakfast if I may say so myself and it would be a shame to put it to waste.” He glanced over to the nightstand; she followed his gaze and saw the very tasty and good smelling food.
“Oh my! My boy really outdid himself in the kitchen didn’t he?”
“Wait until you have tasted it first and then you can tell me how good I am.” He chuckled.
“Mister Black, what am I going to do with you and that huge ego of yours?”
“Marry me.” He said semi serious.
“What?”
“Marry me.” He repeated.
“You already asked me that and I already said yes you goof.” She laughed and slapped him on his arm. John grabbed his arm and rolled over the bed as if he was in a huge amount of pain, eliciting a throaty laugher from her.
“Oh come here you big softy.” She yanked his arm so he would come into her arms, something he was willing to do all too eagerly. “Ok, so you asked me again so again I will give you my answer. YES!! Yes!…yes, I’d love to marry you.” This time he shut her up by drawing her in to a hot passionate kiss.
The smell of the breakfast made them hungry so when they ended the kiss they both looked longingly over at the tray.
“Okay pretty lady, take your hands off of me for at least a little while so we can eat. I can hear your stomach grumbling.”
She stuck her tongue out to him but did as she was told.
Meanwhile Abe went to see Craig and Kristen. He knew Kristen had broken all ties with her father but maybe she could think of something he was overlooking.
“I really don’t know how I can help you Abe. Stefano knows I won’t have anything to do with him anymore so he doesn’t keep in touch. I’m sure he keeps track of me but he will never make it so obvious that I know.”
“I know Kristen but there must be something you know. Perhaps something we have not thought of . Some hideouts we don’t know about yet, maybe? Isn’t there anything or any place that comes to mind? Even the slightest bit of information that you can remember could help a lot.”
“As far as I know I’ve told you about all the places I can think off. At least all the places near and in Salem. He has a lot of hideouts in other countries but it’s unlikely that he left.”
“True, he must be still here but could you please write them all down? Maybe he visits those places and if we can somehow place a bug there he would never suspect it. If we are lucky we can trace him down.”
“Sure, but it is a long list and I am sure there are many more that I don’t know about.”
“Just give us what you know, that would help a lot.”
“Okay give me some time and I will drop it off at the station.”
“Thanks Kristen, I hope we can get somewhere with this. That man has caused enough trouble and it’s time we catch him.”
Kristen gave Abe a sympathetic glance.
“It must be hard for you to lose Lexie to her dad’s evil ways, I’m sorry Abe, the Dimera curse took a hold of her.”
“Thanks Kristen, it’s hard yes but unlike you I don’t believe in that curse. She made her own choices, and they were the wrong ones.”
After a moment of silence Abe turned around and headed to the door.
“Thanks again Kristen, I’m glad you escaped from that man’s evil mind.”
“Me too Abe, take care.”
Kristen stood at the threshold while watching Abe drive away. She knew it was a matter of making choices. For a long time she made all the wrong ones but she opened her eyes in time to know she had chosen the wrong path and for her it wasn’t too late to turn around. She hoped it wasn’t too late for Lexie either.
After breakfast John helped Marlena shower. He knew he didn’t have to because she could manage just fine on her own but he helped anyway and she did anything but complain. She was feeling much better so much so that she was able to seduce John into finishing what they had started the night before they were interrupted by Abe’s phone call. John didn’t put up a fight, he was all too willing to give in to her every need. She was his one and only weakness; he could never deny her. After a hot steamy shower they both got dressed.
“Are you up for a surprise? Well three actually,” John asked mischievously.
“Oh a surprise? For me? Tell me what it is,” she grinned, knowing better than to ask.
“Nope, you can seduce me, you can torture me, but I will not tell you,” he laughed as she punched his arm in a playful manner.
“No fair! But okay, I won’t ask, and yes, I’m up for it.”
“I have to warn you though, these surprises involve travelling. You have to be sure now because the twins can’t come along. They are doing great so far but I’m not going to jeopardise their health by taking them on a trip.”
Marlena’s smile disappeared a little. “Leave the twins? But John, there are still so tiny, they need me.”
“Don’t worry, Chelsea will take excellent care of them and we only will be away for a week. We’ll be back before they have time to miss you.”
Marlena thought about it for a little but then she came to the conclusion that he was right. “Okay, if it’s only a week, I’m sure I can handle it. And I think it will be good for us to get away for a little while. Soon we will be busy with the wedding and it won’t be long before that, that the twins will become a handful so no time like the present to get away for a few days.”
“I’m glad you feel that way too.” He gave her a warm kiss and hugged her tight.
“Where are we going?”
“Oh no, this won’t work so give it up already. I already told you we were going away and that is way more than you should have known already. My lips are sealed. You’ll see where we’re going.”
“But I have to know,” she said, trying to get a serious expression on her face.
“Oh you do? And why is that?” John chuckled.
“Well, for instance, I need to know what to pack, don’t I? I mean is it warm where we are going or do I better take warm sweaters with me? Oh and shoes, walking shoes or do I have to dress up?” she pouted her lips, hoping he would fall for her charms.
“Don’t you worry about a thing, I’ll do the packing. You go and say bye to the twins,” he winked at her while pushing her gently out of the room. She pouted her lips some more but it was no use, so she gave in and went to the nursery.
Kristen had arrived at the police station to give Abe her list of all Stefano’s hideouts that she was aware of. She found him sitting in his office, cup of coffee in one hand, a wedding picture of him and Lexi in the other.
Softly, she knocked on the open door.
“Hi Abe, can I come in?”
“Kristen. Yeah sure come on in, you have the list for me?” He coughed to clear his throat.
“Yes I have.” She handed the list to him. “Are you okay? It must be hard on you. Have you heard anything from Lexi?”
“Yeah we know where she is and her phone is being tapped but so far nothing new. She hasn’t left her room yet so I don’t think she is still in contact with Dimera. We will continue to keep a close eye on her, however I’d like to think she’ll revert to being the Lexi I once knew but I also know I can’t trust her anymore. Dimera got her under his control and don’t ask me why or how but somehow she must feel some kind of loyalty towards the man. Be glad you got to escape the Dimera curse, Kristen. I pray Lexi will be able to do the same one day, I just hope it won’t be too late for her.”
“I don’t believe in such a thing as a curse Abe, it’s all about making choices. I took the wrong ones for a long time and yes, maybe it’s because I don’t have Dimera blood running through my veins that I was able to tell the difference between right and wrong but Lexi makes her own choices. I just hope her not being raised by the man will make a difference; that it will help her to make the right choices again. I don’t know what happened to her Abe, but she must be torn between her, albeit misguided loyalty towards her father and the good nature she got from the people that raised her.”
Abe thought about it for a second and sighed deeply. “I know. Somehow it feels better to believe in a curse but I know better than that. I just wish I could somehow make her realise she has to break all bonds she has with the man. Make her see the right things again.”
“You can. Make her understand there still is a way back. Make her see that you can learn to trust her again, that there still is hope for a life for the two of you.”
“Easy to say but I’m not so sure of that anymore. He won’t let her out of his evil grip.”
“Well that’s what you have to take care of first. Focus on this list and on Stefano, make sure you get him. If he’s in custody she will be free of him.”
Abe smiled a little, “You sure know what to say, but okay you are right. Let’s go over this list, we have tons of work to do, let’s get to it.”
John walked up behind Marlena who was standing at the fireplace, looking at the pictures of the kids. “So pretty lady, all set to go?”
Marlena jumped a little, “Oh my, you startled me.” A throaty laughter filled the room.
“Is something troubling you?” he asked wrapping his arms around her waist.
“No, I just was in deep thoughts and didn’t hear you coming up behind me.” She turned around in his arms and smiled seductively.
“Oh deep thoughts huh? About what? If I may ask.”
“About my hot, stunning and sexy lover.”
“Ohh and who might that be? Do I know him?” he played along.
“Maybe. You wouldn’t happen to know a tall dark haired handsome man who is going to surprise his future wife in threefold now do you?”
“Hmm, nope sorry doesn’t ring a bell.” He let her go out of his arms and walked a few steps away from her. She grabbed his arm and pulled him back into her arms, not willing to let him go that easily.
“So tall, dark and handsome, where are you taking me?”
“Grab your coat and you will know in about 2 hours.”
“Oh that’s a hint isn’t it? Two hours, where can we go within two hours?”
“Wrack your brains while leaving lady. We have a plane to catch so get that cute butt out of that front door or it will leave without us.”
“Smart ass.”
“Hey now, I said cute butt, no need to call me names,” he winked.
Twenty minutes later they were aboard the plane. Soft music was playing, champagne and flowers waiting. Even the lights were dimmed. He had created the perfect atmosphere.
“Oh my, I love this,” she smiled appreciatively at him. “I don’t care where we’re going, I never want to leave this plane, it contains all the ingredients I want. Romantic surroundings and… you,” she started to kiss him.
He backed up a little. “Okay you will get your wish, I will tell my pilot to stay put.” He grinned, knowing what her reaction would be.
“No way mister, you’re going to tell that pilot of yours to hurry us to where you planned to go. We have two hours to make the most of this accommodation, I want to find out what more you have in store for us.”
“Ah so you’re as impatient as ever, good to hear.” Before she could utter another word he drew her in for a breathtaking kiss. While kissing her, he undid the buttons of her coat. Her hands where busy undressing him; Starting with his jacket, then slowly going down towards the zipper of his pants.
“There are more things I’m impatient with,” she whispered. “Now let’s get these encumbering clothes off so I can unpack my first surprise.” Her winking at him made his surprise only grow more. Rapidly, they undressed each other. He began to kiss her eagerly, while his hands where gently exploring her every curve. She fervently kissed him back, threading one hand through his hair, while the other travelled around his growing desire.
Slowly he lowered her down onto the couch. The cool leather was a nice contrast to their heated bodies. Her moist lips were tracing a path along his jaw line. Slowly he entered her while they both escaped reality, shutting out the world. All sorrow and heartache was forgotten in favour of their undeniable love and trust in each other…
In what seemed just a few minutes, they arrived at their first destination, Colorado Springs airport. It didn’t take Marlena long to realize where they were, it was the state where she grew up.
“Colorado? We’re in Colorado John.” She said rather surprised. She thought he had brought her there to visit her parents, but they were out on business.
“I know.” He chuckled.
“But you also know my parents are out of the country right? I mean if you brought me here for a surprise visit, I’m afraid your surprise was ruined.” She brushed her hand along his arm, telling him it was the thought that counted.
“Uhm nope, that wasn’t my surprise but yes, we ARE going to stay in Denver at their house and they also know we are here. To be honest, there was no business trip. I’ve send them on a cruise to Europe.”
“You did what?” she laughed, “Why? You came out here for them but made sure they weren’t here. That doesn’t make much sense.”
“Oh but it does, I wanted to have the house you were raised in all to ourselves for a few days.” Her face told him he was confusing her more. “I will explain.”
“Please do, I’m lost.” She laughed heartily.
He took her in his arms and started to explain.
‘You see… My life didn’t begin until I met you. You’re my beginning, my middle and my ending. I wanted to take you on this trip to show what our life has been like till now. It’s only natural that we start at the place where it all began, not only your life, but mine as well. This is the place where you were born and spent the first years of your life. This is the place where my life began too, because if it weren’t for you, my life never would have started. Lady, you’re my heart. The next stage of our trip will be the present time of our life and to top it off, the last trip will show us our future. It’s my way to show you how much you mean to me, my way to show you how much confidence I have in our future. We are able to handle anything that comes our way, we’ve proven that over and over. Once I was so stupid to let you go, but never again. That I promise you.”
She was speechless now, silent tears running down her cheeks. Gently he swiped them away and kissed her tenderly.
“I know, I’m a hopeless romantic, but nothing is too good or too much for the lady of my life… you.”
“Oh John… I really don’t know what to say but thank you… this is so… so kind of you. I don’t know how you come up with these things but lord I love you and please don’t ever change.”
“All a man has to do is look at you and his mind starts planning already.” He grinned and winked. “Now, grab your coat lady, we have a few stops to make before we head to the house.”
“Stops? Where?”
“You’ll see, one thing at a time.”
With a broad smile she did as was asked and let him help her out of the plane, breathing in the fresh Colorado air.
Back in Salem, Abe still cracked his brain about Stefano’s whereabouts. His men had followed every lead they had found so far but still nothing. He felt as if time was running out. He desperately wanted to find the old man, to make sure he couldn’t ruin John and Marlena’s wedding for one, but also because he still had a faint hope to save his own marriage. His mind told him it was too late but his heart couldn’t let her go yet. You can’t shut off love that easily.
A harsh voice and the smell of a perfume he would recognize everywhere brought him back out of his deep thoughts.
“I would appreciate it very much if you called your goons off of my back!”
There stood Lexi, in the doorway,screaming, furious and offended.
“Lexi.” Abe said monotone. He wasn’t sure what she was talking about because he already had called his men back, all they did was tap her phone for now but he decided to play dumb. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“The cops that are shadowing me, THAT’s what I’m talking about!”
“I can assure you, I have not given orders to have you followed.”
“Come on Abe, does my forehead say stupid? Did you really think I wouldn’t notice a tail on me? I was married to a cop for years, technically I still am, give me some credit will you?”
“Okay okay, you’ve got your wish, no use to have a tail on you if they can’t do their job properly so rest assured, I will call them back.”
“Good!” She flipped her hair back, turned around and walked away keeping her chin up as if she conquered the world and didn’t notice all the dirty looks she received from everyone in the station. If anything, they were all loyal to their commander and couldn’t believe his own wife had stabbed him in the back.
Abe shook his head and couldn’t help but grin about her guts to walk in here and demand things. He picked up the phone and called two of his best men in. A few minutes later they walked into his office, Abe closed the door and told them to sit down.
“I just got a visit from my w.. from Lexi. She told me she noticed she was being followed. Wasn’t I clear when I said you had to back off and only tap her phone?”
“I’m sorry sir, but we have followed orders, we haven’t tailed her for days now.”
“That’s what I thought, but I had to be sure.”
He played with his pen for a second and looked firm at his men.
“I have to believe if she says she’s being tailed, that she isn’t imagining it. I know her too well and she knows too much about how cops work to think she’s seeing things. So… the question is, if we’re not following her, then who is?”
The two cops looked at each other and then at Abe again.
“Dimera?” One of them said.
“Exactly. I bet that he has put a man on her to protect her. So here’s what I want you to do. See if you can find out who it is that follows her but make sure Lexi or the one that follows her doesn’t know you’re around. That way we can find out where Dimera is. If it’s one of Dimera’s men, he has to report frequently to him, I’m sure of that. Do you think you can handle it? Don’t talk to anyone about it because you never know who listens in on you. Have I made myself clear?”
“Yes sir.”
Abe gave him some last orders and they went to do as told. Abe knew he was grasping at straws at this point but he had no other choice.
“John… this is the hospital, what on earth are we doing here? There’s nobody sick, is there?”
“Oh but baby, this place is filled with sick people.” He was kidding her.
“Oh you!! You know that’s not what I mean. Is anyone we know here?”
“Well… yes and no.” he laughed. “There’s someone that knows you.”
“But I don’t know her or him? What are you saying? You confuse me.” She punched him playfully.
“Wait and see my love.” He walked her inside the hospital where they were being greeted by an old lady.
“Ah there she is.”
Marlena only got more puzzled.
“Good afternoon nurse Twain, may I introduce you to my lovely wife… Marlena Evans.”
Marlena reached out to shake the old lady’s hand but the lady grabbed her hand and pulled her in for a hug.
“Don’t be so shy my child. You may not remember me but boy do I remember you.” The woman let go of Marlena and looked her up. Marlena still was very much confused.
“I was the assistant of the doctor that helped you get on this world.” She smiled.
“Oh really?” Marlena laughed a deep throaty laugh. The nerves and confusion subsided for curiosity and remembrance. “Oh my, now I remember, my mom has told me about you when I was a little girl. She said I owed you my life.”
“Oh she exaggerates my child. It was nothing, I didn’t do much.”
“I wouldn’t call giving me CPR exaggerating.” Marlena winked and smiled. “You see John, when I was born I wasn’t breathing and the doctor had to rush my mom to the OR because the afterbirth wouldn’t let go and she was bleeding to death. So this amazing woman here was left with me and thankfully she noticed I wasn’t breathing and she gave me CPR. She literally gave me life, my first breath. Ever since my mom told me I wanted to meet you so badly to thank you but she said you had left to work at another hospital upstate soon after I was born. I never thought I’d ever meet you.” Marlena held the nurses hands and smiled at her with gratitude.
“Oh but I never came back here. I have worked at University Hospital for years but now I’m retired. John called me and told me what he wanted to do so I told him I would love to come here and take a trip through memory lane. It’s good to see you have grown up to a beautiful and smart woman, but even as a baby you were very precious and I could see it in your eyes, you were beyond smart. You have a wise soul.”
“Oh I wouldn’t know about that.” Marlena laughed almost embarrassed about all the compliments.
‘Hey pretty lady, listen to this lady. She’s right you know. Just take a compliment when given to you.”
John was glad, this surprise had turned out better than he had hoped for. But he wasn’t running out of surprises for a long time. He decided to take the two ladies out for a drink so they could catch up some more. After that it would be time for the next surprise…
“That was so sweet of you John.” Marlena said while they were heading to the house she grew up in. “What’s next? My high school reunion?” she laughed.
“Not quite, I was tempted to do that but it would take days for you to get caught up with those million friends you had. We don’t have that much time,” he joked and continued, “we will stay here until tomorrow and then we will head to our next destination.” He winked mischievously.
“Million friends huh? Well maybe you’re right, you would have grown old before you had gotten them all together.” She kidded right back. “And where exactly is our next destination? No wait you won’t tell me… a hint? A little hint?”
“Not on your life. I’m going to take you to the house where I will make mad and passionate love to you my lady. Now zip it and enjoy the ride.”
She did as told. Slowly she moved her hand over to where he was sitting. Ever so gently she let her hand slide over his thigh; hearing his sudden, sharp intake of breath. Just as he wanted to say something, anything, she hushed him. She didn’t want him to say a thing; all he had to do was enjoy the ride. Her nails made a faint sound when they raked along the jean material encasing the bulge in his pants. It didn’t take much for him to get aroused by her. He glanced over to her and saw how she wet her soft lips with her moist tongue. He began to groan. He wanted to close his eyes, to get lost in the feeling but he had to concentrate on the road. With all of his might he tried to do just that but he had to pull over if he didn’t want them to be in a major car accident. The minute he parked, she tried to mount him and make moist trails of kisses along his neck but he stopped her.
“No. Please wait until we are home.”
“Oh why? You’re no fun.”
“I promise you, I will be lots of fun, just have a little patience and let me concentrate on the driving.” He couldn’t help but glance at the image of perfection sitting next to him. He had to do all he could to contain himself. She pouted her lip but he grinned and was determined to get to the house. It was only five minutes but it seemed an eternity before they arrived at their destination.
Gallantly, he helped her out of the car and towards the front door.
“After you, my lady.”
She walked in and he could hear her gasp. He smiled, things were going as planned. He had asked her parents staff to help him organize some things and obviously they had.
The house was filled with vases of deep red roses. Rose pedals were laying on the ground; thousands of them. They made a trail from the front door, up the stairs and towards the bedroom. Marlena smiled and began to follow the trail. John followed her and loved every reaction he got from her admiring the romantic gesture.
In the bedroom, on the bed she saw a gorgeous negligee. She looked over her shoulder towards John with a questioning look upon her face. He grinned and nodded.
“Excuse me while I go freshen up and try on this negligee that seems to be made for me.” With swaying hips she disappeared in the bathroom, hungry eyes following her every step of the way, not willing to let go of the beautiful sight until the door closed behind her. He too slipped into something more comfortable. Silk pajama bottoms, the pajama jacket open and casually thrown over his shoulders. He lit the candles and poured two glasses of Champaign. When she said she would be out in a second, he started the music. All was perfect, soft music playing, candlelight and the air in the room was filled with the scent of fresh cut roses.
He almost dropped the two glasses when she finally came out. Every time when he thought she couldn’t be more beautiful she proved him wrong. She literally took his breath away. Marlena glowed at the sight of his reaction, she loved to make him gasp for air, to stun him.
“Whoa Doc… you’re… you’re breathtaking.”
“why thank you.” She smiled, taking the glass from him.
“I don’t know how you do it but you never stop to amaze me. You look even more gorgeous every time I see you. No matter what you wear, you’re radiant in everything.”
She didn’t know what to say to those flattering words so she kept smiling and looked at the floor. He cupped her chin and made her look up again, right into his eyes. “I love you baby.”
“I love you.” She whispered. For the longest time all they did was stare in each others eyes. No words needed, they found everything they wanted to say and hear in the eyes of the other. He took her glass from her again and placed them on the nightstand.
“Care to dance with me?” he asked while taking her hand, knowing what her answer would be. She nodded slowly and let him lead her towards him. She let her head rest on his chest and closed her eyes to relish in the moment. He held her tight and let his head rest on hers, filling his nostrils with the scent of her perfume.
Slowly they danced and got lost in time. After a while she lifted her head up again to gaze in his ocean blue eyes. She cupped his face in her hands and placed a soft kiss on his warm lips. Tears were glistering in her eyes.
“Are those happy tears?” he asked softly.
“Yes, very happy. A little over a year ago I never would have thought I would ever feel this happy again. And yet here we are… beyond happy. After all that has happened I never dreamed this possible. We have each other, we have healthy twins, we have other beautiful kids in our lives who we can be very proud of and the whole nightmare seems to be over. It all seems a dream… almost unreal.”
“This is no dream. We made it and soon we will be MR and Mrs. Black. We really made it honey. The nightmare really is over. No one will ever hurt you again, I will personally see to that.” Before she could say anything he kissed her passionately.
Eager and filled with desire she answered that kiss letting her tongue collide with his.
Slowly he started undressing her while she rid him of his pajama top. Gently he lowered her on the bed, never breaking the kiss. Needing to come up for air and to get rid of the overwhelming clothes they stared in each others eyes. With ragged breaths they let themselves be filled with the heat coming from their naked body’s. Fingertips traced every little curve and perfect line, not willing to miss even an inch. Slowly, they discovered their bodies again as if it were for the very first time.
Her fingers trailed paths through his chest hair, his fingers traced a path around her bellybutton heading for a place he called paradise. Slowly she spread her legs, inviting him to enter. He shifted a little so he was on top of her. While his tongue played with her earlobe, his manhood slowly entered her moistness, eliciting soft moans from her. The nails on his back encouraged him to thrust deeper… harder.
He wanted to relish this very moment but her lack of patience made him speed up the velocity of his thrusts. Her hips wiggled against his and her digging nails and ragged breathing made him want to cum. With their bodies covered in sweat they both reached their peak, almost simultaneously. Tired but fulfilled they fell asleep in each others arms, knowing dreams could never be better than this reality.
The Jarlena Journal 